INFORMATION TO USERS
This manuscript has been reproduced from the microfrlm master. UMI films the text directfy from the original or copy submitted. Thus, some thesis and dissertation copies are in typewriter face, while others may be fromany type of computer printer.
The quality of this reproduction is d^endamt upon the quali^ of the copy submitted. Broken or indistinct print, colored or poor quality illustrations and photogr^hs, print bleedthrougb, substandard marking, and htqtroper alignment can adverse^ affect reproduction.
In the unlikely event that the author did not send UMI a complete manuscript and there are missing pages, these will be noted. Also, if unauthorized copyright material had to be removed, a note will indicate the deletion.
Oversize materials (e.g., maps, drawings, charts) are reproduced by sectioning the original, beginning at the upper left-hand comer and continuing from left to right in equal sections with small overlaps. Each original is also photognq>hed in one exposure and is included in reduced form at the back of the book.
Photogr^hs included in the original manuscript have been reproduced xerographically in this copy. Higher quality 6” x 9" black and white photographic prints are available for any photogr^hs or illustrations q)pearing in this c c ^ for an additional charge. Contact UMI directly to order.
UMI A Bell & Howell Information Company 300 North Zeeb Road. Ann Arbor. Ml 48106-1346 USA 313.'761-4700 800.-521-0600
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. "INTO THE MOUTH OF THE WOLF":
GUATEMALAN REFUGEES PREPARE FOR REPATRIATION
by
Steven L. Austin
submitted to the Faculty of the College of Arts and Sciences of The American University in Partial Fulfillment of the Requirements for the Degree of Doctor of Philosophy in Anthropology
Signatures of Committee
Chair : ^ .13
Dean qf the College
Date 1996 The American University Washington, D.C. 20016
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. UMI Number: 9706383
Copyright 1996 by Austin, Steven Lee All rights reserved.
UMI Microform 9706383 Copyright 1996, by UMI Company. All rights reserved. This microform edition is protected against unauthorized copying under Title 17, United States Code. UMI 300 North Zeeb Road Ann Arbor, MI 48103
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. C COPYRIGHT
by
STEVEN L. AUSTIN
1996
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. Dedicated to the memory of the eleven repatriates who were killed on October 5, 1995, in the community of Aurora, 8 de Octubre, when a Guatemalan government army patrol opened fire on the community as they prepared for the celebration of their first year back in Guatemala, and to all of the other companeros and companeras who have found the courage to walk "into the mouth of the wolf."
Dedicado a la memoria de los once repatriados que fueron matado el 5 de Octubre, 1995, en la comunidad "Aurora, 8 de Octubre," cuando una patrulla del ejercito Guatemalteco les disparo a ellos, mientras que los repatriados preparaban una celebracion demarcando su primer ano en Guatemala despues de doce anos de refugio en Mexico, y a todos los demas companeros y companeras, quienes han encontrado el coraje andar hacia la boca del lobo.
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. "INTO THE MOUTH OF THE WOLF": GUATEMALAN
REFUGEES PREPARE FOR REPATRIATION
BY
Steven L. Austin
ABSTRACT
This dissertation is based one year of fieldwork,
conducted in Chiapas, Mexico, and the departments of Quiche
and Huehuetenango, Guatemala, from 1991 to 1992. The focus
of the investigation is on explaining the attitudes of
Guatemalan refugees toward repatriating. It contributes to
the refugee studies debate between proponents of forced
repatriation, and those who support voluntary repatriation.
The main site of the field research was a Guatemalan
refugee camp in Chiapas. Most of the refugees in the camp
were Kanjobal and Mam Indians. The strategy for collecting
data included anthropological methods such as household
survey, participant observation, and ethnographic
interviewing. Those interviewed for the dissertation
include refugees in numerous camps in Chiapas, refugee
workers, and Guatemalans who had already repatriated.
The dissertation discusses and analyzes many factors
influencing the refugees' decision concerning if and when
ii
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. they wanted to repatriate to Guatemala. There is an
emphasis on the origins of the refugee crisis, and on
various aspects of Kanjobal culture, social structure, and
economics as potential influences on the repatriation
decision-making process. There is also a description of
social, economic, and security conditions in Mexico and
Guatemala.
Among the specific variables found to have significant
associations with attitudes toward repatriation were family
structure, ethnicity, gender, and place of origin.
Specifically, heads of household living in joint families.
Mam Indians, females, and refugees who had lived in the
Ixcan region of Guatemala expressed the greatest willingness
to repatriate soon and were making plans to do so. The
analysis of the data supports voluntary repatriation theory.
m
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
There are many people to thank for their assistance
during the process of researching and writing this
dissertation. Most of all, I would like to express my
appreciation to my son, Benjamin Austin-Docampo, who has
demonstrated patience beyond his years while waiting for me
to finish this project. I also wish to thank my parents,
Joe and Kay Austin, and my sister, Susan Owens, for their
personal and financial support.
From the moment I first formulated the research problem
through the writing of the conclusions, Jim Bodine, the
chairperson of my dissertation committee, has been
personally supportive and has guided me in learning about
Mesoamerica. Thanks are also due to Dan Gross, who has been
a friend and mentor, and who made suggestions that improved
the quality of my fieldwork and data analysis. Ruth Landman
has made helpful comments on my research proposal and
dissertation. In general, she has been a personal
inspiration to me, with her combination of intellect and
compassion. I want to thank Pat Gindhart for her friendship
IV
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. and support, and for reading the manuscript and offering
editorial suggestions.
The American University made the dissertation research
possible by awarding me a dissertation fellowship for the
1991-1992 academic year. I am grateful to the government of
the United States of Mexico for permission to conduct
research in their wonderful country. I also want to
express appreciation to Holly Reckord, Chief, Branch of
Acknowledgment and Research, Bureau of Indian Affairs, for
the extended leave of absence that was required to write the
dissertation.
In Comitan, I am grateful for the friendships I formed
with the volunteers with Witness for Peace: Meredith,
Heather, Barb, Anna Lee, Randall, and Florence. A Betti y
Oscar Cordero, y las preciosas ninas, Regina, Maritona, y
Alex: muchisimas gracias per ofreciendome, un extranjero,
posada en su casa y haciendo un lugar para mi en su familia.
Siempre les recuerdo con mucho carino. Also, thanks are due
Antonino Garcia Garcia of COMAR, and Chil Mirtenbaum of
UNHCR, for the warm reception they extended to me and for
their support for my research project.
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. Finally, the greatest thanks of all are due to the
Guatemalans in Chiapas, Mexico and Huehuetenango Department,
Guatemala, who received me in their villages and homes. A
special debt of gratitude is due the six representatives and
refugees in La Huerta, who were kind enough to allow me to
live in their community and to share their daily experiences
of anguish and grief, joy and hope: yujwal tios hayach. My
greatest desire is that the results of our collaboration
will help make for a more just and peaceful repatriation
process.
The title of the dissertation is based on a comment by
a Guatemalan refugee, who expressed his desire to repatriate
after an agreement on the six pre-conditions for
repatriation set forth by the refugees' leaders had been
signed by the Guatemalan government. I was somewhat alarmed
at the apparent naivete of the majority of refugees, who
seemed to be confident that they could trust the Guatemalan
army to respect their human rights if they could just get
the Guatemalan government to sign such a formal agreement.
When I expressed my concern, the refugee responded: "We
know that, even with a signed agreement, returning to
Guatemala will be like walking "into the mouth of the wolf."
vi
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. This statement captured the feelings of wariness,
foreboding, and fear that many of the refugees shared with
regard to repatriation. The reader should not lose sight of
the fact that the refugees are human beings, people who were
violently and mercilessly uprooted from their homes. They
desire, more than anything else, to return to the land of
their ancestors, to continue pursuing their way of life in
peace and security. This desire will not be fulfilled
without conflict but, after 500 years of oppression, the
indigenous people of Guatemala know all about that. So, to
them I say: xel kalabaV yul bee xhin.
vu
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. TABLE OF CONTENTS
ABSTRACT...... ii
ACKNOWLEDGMENTS...... iv
LIST OF...... TABLES...... xiii
LIST OF...... ILLUSTRATIONS...... xvi
LIST OF...... ABBREVIATIONS...... xvii
INTRODUCTION...... 1
Chapter
1.THE WESTERN HIGHLANDS OF GUATEMALA...... 14
Demographic Overview of Ethnicity in Guatemala...... 16
Huehuetenango Department: Geography, Climate, and Ethnicity...... 26
Land Distribution and the Guatemalan Refugee Crisis of 1981- 1983 ...... 35
2. KANJOBAL INDIAN CULTURE ANDSOCIETY ...... 43
Language Use and Code-switching in the Refugee Camp...... 49
Kanjobal and the Classification of Mayan Languages...... 51
The Kanjobal Indians and Their Neighbors in 1932...... 58
viii
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. Social Structure...... 53
House Construction...... 66
The Individual's Life Cycle...... 75
The Civil-Religious Hierarchy in Santa Eulalia...... 84
Kanjobal Religion and Worldview...... 92
Economie Patterns...... 122
3 . THEORETICAL BACKGROUND AND RESEARCH METHODOLOGY...... 128
The Process of Research Design...... 134
Phase One Research Methods...... 13 8
Phase Two Research Methods...... 155
Phase Three Research Methods...... 162
4. RESEARCH RESULTS FROM PHASES ONE AND TWO ..... 169
The Three Stances on Repatriation...... 169
Research Questions that Arose from Phase One Research...... 183
Is it Safe to Return?...... 187
5. LA HUERTA REFUGEE CAMP...... 199
The Refugees of La Huerta and Patterns of Land Tenure in Guatemala...... 202
The Arrival of Settlers in the Ixcan and Their Flight to Refuge in Mexico...... 205
IX
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. An Ethnographic Description of La Huerta Refugee Camp...... 227
La Huerta Before the Refugees Arrived...... 228
A Brief Overview of the Refugees of La Huerta...... 238
6. SOCIAL, POLITICAL, AND ECONOMIC VARIABLES ASSOCIATED WITH ATTITUDES TOWARD REPATRIATION...... 290
Religion and Repatriation...... 297
Age and Repatriation...... 3 03
Family Structure and Repatriation...... 306
Education and Repatriation...... 310
Ethnicity and Repatriation...... 314
Gender and Repatriation...... 317
Political Factions and Repatriation...... 320
Place of Origin in Guatemala and Repatriation...... 324
Years in Exile and Repatriation...... 327
Other Important Factors With Regard to Repatriation...... 331
Summary...... 341
7. CONCLUSIONS...... 344
Summary of Findings...... 345
Additional Implications of Research Findings...... 3 58
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. Suggestions for Future Research...... 365
APPENDICES
1. LIST OF MAM INDIAN VILLAGES IN HUEHUETENANGO DEPARTMENT...... 368
2. ALTITUDES OF SELECTED KANJOBAL VILLAGES.... 369
3. COMPARISON OF THREE CALENDARS USED CONCURRENTLY BY THE KANJOBAL INDIANS..... 370
4. ACTUAL SCHEDULE OF DISSERTATION RESEARCH... 372
5. 1991 LIST OF UNHCR/COMAR SPONSORED REFUGEE CAMPS IN CHIAPAS, MEXICO, BY ZONE AND MUNICIPIO... 374
6. SAMPLE OF HOUSEHOLD SURVEY USED DURING PHASE THREE...... 378
7. CODEBOOK...... 382
8. PLACES OF ORIGIN OF SELECTED HEADS OF HOUSEHOLD AND THEIR LAND TENURE SITUATION...... 385
9. HEADS OF HOUSEHOLD BY GROUP AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION...... 388
10. DESIRE TO REPATRIATE BY RELIGION...... 388
11. RELIGION AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION.. 389
12. AGE GROUP AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION.... 389
13. FAMILY STRUCTURE AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION...... 390
14. EDUCATION AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION. .. . 390
15. DESIRE TO REPATRIATE AND ETHNICITY...... 391
16. ETHNICITY AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION.... 391
XI
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 17. GENDER AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION...... 392
18. DESIRE TO REPATRIATE AND POLITICAL FACTIONS... 392
19. DESIRE TO REPATRIATE AND PLACE OF ORIGIN IN GUATEMALA...... 393
REFERENCES CITED...... 394
XU
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. LIST OF TABLES
Table
1. Number of Guatemalans Self-Identifying as Indian Language Speakers...... 25
2. Population Estimates by Ethnicity and Climatic Zone for Huehuetenango Department, Guatemala in 1932...... 59
3. Cargo Positions in the Civil-Religious Hierarchy in the Village of Santa Eulalia... 90
4. Number of Chiapas Refugee Camps Visited from 1991 to 1992...... 147
5. Land Tenure of La Huerta Refugees by Region...... 205
6. Agricultural Seasons in La Huerta...... 234
7. La Huerta Refugees by Language and Religion...... 239
8. Age-Sex Distribution of La Huerta Refugees...... 245
9. Primary Occupations of La Huerta Refugees...... 253
10. Secondary Occupations of La Huerta Refugees...... 257
11. Heads of Household by Political Faction and Language...... 265
12. Heads of Household by Political Faction and Religion...... 270
13. Formal Education of Refugees over 15 Years of Age by S e x ...... 284
xm
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 14. Heads of Household by Group and Anticipation ofRepatriation ...... 295
15. Hypothesis #1: Desire to Repatriate by Religion...... 299
16. Hypothesis #2 : Religion and Anticipation of Repatriation...... 303
17. Hypothesis #3 : Desire to Repatriate by Age Group...... 304
18. Hypothesis #4 : Age Group and Anticipation of Repatriation...... 305
19. Hypothesis #5 : Desire to Repatriate and Family Structure...... 3 08
20. Hypothesis #6: Family Structure and Anticipation of Repatriation...... 309
21. Hypothesis #7: Desire to Repatriate and Formal Education...... 312
22. Hypothesis #8 : Education and Anticipation of Repatriation...... 313
23. Hypothesis #9 : Desire to Repatriate and Ethnicity...... 315
24. Hypothesis #10 : Ethnicity and Anticipation of Repatriation...... 317
25. Hypothesis #11: Desire to Repatriate and Gender...... 319
26. Hypothesis #12: Gender and Anticipation of Repatriation...... 319
27. Hypothesis #13: Desire to Repatriate and Political Factions...... 323
28. Hypothesis #14: Political Factions and
xiv
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. Anticipation of Repatriation...... 323
29. Hypothesis #15: Desire to Repatriate and Place of Origin in Guatemala...... 325
30. Hypothesis #16: Place of Origin in Guatemala and Anticipation of Repatriation...... 326
31. Hypothesis #17: Desire to Repatriate and Length of Exile...... 328
32. Hypothesis #18: Length of Exile and Anticipation of Repatriation...... 329
33. Phi Values for Independent Variables Significantly Associated with Attitudes Toward Repatriation...... 342
XV
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
Figure
1. Northern Huehuetenango Department Indian Villages in 1932 (according to LaFarge 1947)... 15
2. Ixcan Villages Where Many Refugees in Margaritas Municipio Originated...... 34
3. Mayan Language Family Historical Relationships.... 53
4. Phonemic Inventory of Santa Eulalia Kanjobal...... 57
5. The Guatemalan-Mexican Border Research Area ...... 140
6 . Guatemalan Refugee Camps in Margaritas Municipio Visited by the Researcher...... 141
7. La Huerta Refugee Camp, Chiapas, Mexico...... 231
XVI
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
ALMG Academia de Lenguas Mayences de Guatemala 'Guatemalan Academy of Mayan Languages.'
CCPP Comisiones Fermantes de los Refugiados de Guatemala en México 'Permanent Commissions of the Guatemalan Refugees in Mexico' - the refugees' own political organization, formed by the refugees in 1986.
CCR Comité de Catechistas de los Refugiados 'Refugees' Catechists Committee' - organized by and for Catholic Guatemalan refugees who serve the refugee community as catechists.
CCS Comité Cristiano de Solidaridad 'Christian Solidarity Committee' - fomed under the leadership of the Catholic Church's Chiapas diocese, it is a Mexican non-government organization supporting the refugees while in Mexico through economic and social development projects and assisting them in preparing for their eventual return to Guatemala.
CEAR Comision Especial de Apoyo a Repatriados 'Special Commission to Aid Repatriates' - the Guatemalan government's agency charged with overseeing the return of external refugees and the internally displaced.
CIREFCA Conferencia Intemacional sobre Refugiados Centroamericanos 'International Conference on Central American Refugees' - a conference held in Guatemala, May 1989.
xvu
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. COMAR Comision Mexicans de Ayuda a Refugiados 'Mexican Commission for Assisting Refugees' - the Mexican government's agency responsible for the welfare of refugees living in Mexico, created in July 1980.
CONFREGUA Conferencia de Religiosos Guatemaltecos 'Conference of Religious in Guatemala' - an organization of Catholic priests and other religious workers in Guatemala.
CPR Comunidades Populates en Resistencia 'Civil Communities in Resistance' - Mobile jungle communities formed by displaced Guatemalans (mostly Indians) as a result of the counter insurgency campaign of 1981-1983. They are not an armed population, but are opposed to the Guatemalan government. Therefore, the military considers them hostile and attacks them as though they were guerrilla army units.
cue Coordinadora de Unidad Campesino 'Coordinating Committee for Peasant Unity' - a peasant union that was forced underground by the Guatemalan government in the late 1970s.
EGP Ejercito Guerrillero de los Pobres 'Guerrilla Army of the Poor' - Guatemalan guerrilla army, active in the northwestern departments of Huehuetenango, Quiche, Alta Verapaz, Baja Verapaz, Sacatepequez, and Chimaltenango.
FAR Fuerzas Armadas Rebeldes 'Rebel Armed Forces' - Guatemalan guerrilla army, active in the Peten Department, the northernmost region of Guatemala.
IMSS Institute Mexicano de Seguro Social - Solidaridad 'Mexican Social Security Institute - Solidarity' - this Mexican government agency provides medical attention to those living in Mexico who do not have social security benefits.
xvou
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. including the Guatemalan refugees in the states of Chiapas and Campeche.
INI Institute National Indigenista 'National Indian Institute' - Mexican governmental agency that provides social and economic services to Mexican Indians and conducts anthropological research on Mexican Indian communities.
INTA Institute National de Transformation Agraria 'National Institute for Agrarian Transformation' - the Guatemalan government's agency which sets land reform policy.
KSE Kanjobal of Santa Eulalia, a variety of the Kanjobal (Maya) language.
KSMA Kanjobal of San Miguel Acatan, a variety of the Kanjobal (Maya) language.
NGO Non-government organization.
ORPA Organization del Pueblo en Armas 'Organization of Armed Citizens' - Guatemalan guerrilla army, active in the southwestern departments of San Marcos, Quezaltenango, Chimaltenango, and Solola.
PAC Patrulla de Autodefensa Civil 'Civil Defense Patrols' - village-level organization of Guatemalan citizens established and organized by the Guatemalan government's army. The citizens are required to go out on "sweeps" with regular army troops to search for guerrilla troops. The missions are very dangerous, and they receive no pay for serving several days each month. According to the Guatemalan government, PACs have been made voluntary, but there are reports that people are still being coerced to participate against their will.
UNHCR United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees.
XIX
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. URNG Unidad Revolucionario National Guatemalteco, 'Guatemalan National Revolutionary Unity' - coordinating body for the three Guatemalan guerrilla movements (EGP, FAR, and ORPA) , plus splinter group of the CUC; the URNG was established in 1980.
XX
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. INTRODUCTION
This dissertation is a study of Guatemalan refugees'
attitudes toward repatriation. At the time of my fieldwork,
most of the refugees had been living in exile in Chiapas,
Mexico for 10 years, from 1982 to 1992. The general social
science literature on refugees suggested a focus for my
research. As I prepared for the field, I read about the
debate between refugee theorists who advanced two opposing
views on the issue of repatriation. There were some
theorists who favored "spontaneous" repatriation. They
believed that refugees would usually repatriate of their own
free will when they perceived that conditions in their home
country had improved sufficiently. They would repatriate
without encouragement from external parties, and without
waiting for official assistance from national or
international sources, as soon as this condition was met.
Other theorists, who held the "forced" repatriation point of
view, argued that refugees usually do not repatriate without
encouragement from external parties. The necessary
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 2
"encouragement" might range from the offer of incentives
from the refugees' home country (e.g., land, seed, schools,
and potable water), to the curtailment of incentives to stay
in the refugee camps by the host government and
international sources (e.g., food, education, and health
care assistance), to outright coercion. Neither side in the
debate seemed to be well-armed in defending their points of
view. I decided to use the Guatemalan refugees living in
Chiapas as a test case for these competing theories of
repatriation.
I had been personally involved with Guatemalan
refugees from 1983 to 1988, when I participated in the
Sanctuary Movement. During those years, I was working as an
ordained Baptist minister, and had been hired as a chaplain
to international merchant marine sailors by the Baptist
churches in Baton Rouge, Louisiana. The Sanctuary Movement
was a network of people and organizations in North America
that assisted Central American refugees who were attempting
to enter the United States in search of political asylum.
Since the United States government refused to accept the
Guatemalans as legitimate political refugees, the
Guatemalans had to enter the country illegally. Those who
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 3
participated in the Sanctuary Movement, therefore, did so as
a form of civil disobedience. Many of the refugees who were
caught after entering the United States were detained at a
Federal facility in Oakdale, Louisiana. Because of my
interest in human rights and Central America, and my
knowledge of Spanish, I decided to become a volunteer
chaplain at Oakdale Detention Center. Most of the
Guatemalans whom I met at the detention center, as well as
those who stayed temporarily in my home, were Maya Indians.
The Indians told me about their experiences of the
massacres, carried out by the Guatemalan army, that had
driven them from their homes.
When I started the Ph.D. program at American
University in 1988, I was intending to do the fieldwork for
my dissertation in a Guatemalan Indian village. However,
after the Guatemalan military continued its campaign of
violence against those who wanted to help the Indians, I
decided not to work inside Guatemala. I refocussed my
research, and began preparing to spend a year in Chiapas,
Mexico, conducting fieldwork in the refugee camps there.
The field research on which this dissertation is based
was conducted from September 1991 to September 1992.
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 4
Several research techniques were used to gather information,
including interviewing refugee workers and social
scientists, visiting a variety of refugee camps and
interviewing refugees, visiting the refugees' home
communities in Guatemala and interviewing repatriates and
others, and a six-month intensive study of a single refugee
camp.
Most of the refugees that I met in Chiapas originated
in the Western Highlands of Guatemala. Chapter l provides
general background information on Maya Indians in Guatemala,
and on the geography, climate, ethnic groups, and economy in
the Cuchumatan Mountains. Guatemala is the largest of the
Central American republics in terms of area, and it is also
the most heavily indigenous country in the northern
hemisphere. Much of Guatemala's Indian population is
concentrated in the Western Highlands. Even to this day
there are not very many ladino 'mixed race' people in the
remote parts of the Western Highlands, where the Chuj,
Jacaltec, and Kanjobal Indians lived long before they were
invaded and subjugated during the Spanish Conquest.
Most of the refugees in La Huerta refugee camp (a
pseudonym) were Kanjobal Indians. There were also a few Mam
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. Indian families, one Kekchi man, and a few ladinos. Nearly
all of the male refugees had made their living as peasant
farmers and agricultural laborers. Since the vast majority
of the refugees in La Huerta were Kanjobal Indians, chapter
2 provides a broad ethnographic description of their way of
life. There have not been many writings on the Kanjobal
Indians. As a baseline, I have drawn on the work of Oliver
La Farge who, in 1932, spent several months in Santa
Eulalia, a Kanjobal Indian village, as part of an expedition
sponsored by Tulane University's Middle American Research
Institute. This description is supplemented by my own
observations of their way of life. There is also a
discussion of how the society and culture of the Kanjobal
Indians have changed since La Farge's 1932 ethnographic
research.
Together, chapters 1 and 2 provide a great deal of
information that is essential with regard to understanding
how the Guatemalan refugees decided to stay in Mexico or to
repatriate to Guatemala. One of the factors influencing the
refugees' decision was whether or not they were reasonably
satisfied with life in their host country, Mexico. For
example, the refugees in La Huerta had originated from the
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 6
tierra caliente 'hot country' climatic zone in Guatemala.
It was fairly easy for them to adapt to living in La Huerta,
which is also in tierra caliente. La Huerta is a small
Indian village much like the ones the Guatemalans had left
behind. The natural resources in the area were familiar to
them, as were the soils, the crops, and the growing seasons.
Thus, in many ways, the refugees were able to continue
making a living as peasant farmers and agricultural
laborers, as they had before fleeing to exile in Mexico.
The Kanjobal Indians also were able to build the same kind
of houses they had been building for centuries, and many of
them continued to live in the culturally ideal pattern of
the joint, extended family. I believe that all of these
factors enabled the refugees to endure the average 10 years
of refuge that most of them had experienced by 1992.
Without knowing anything about their social and cultural
background, it would be hard to understand how the refugees
had lasted so long in exile.
Chapter 3 discusses the theoretical background of the
research problem in more detail. It also discusses the
research method and plan, and the research techniques used
to gather information. The discussion is lengthy, but I
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 7
believe it is important to discuss not only what you know
about a situation, but how you know it. The information
that I gathered was certainly shaped by my review of the
literature on refugees and Maya Indians before I went into
the field, but also by my own personal and professional
interests, and the experiences I had after I was in the
field. I have tried to discuss these experiences as fully
as possible, and how the research design changed over time
because of them.
The research design actually was carried out in three
phases. Phase One involved getting an overview of the
refugee camps in Chiapas. Particular emphasis was placed on
interviewing the refugees in a variety of camps. They were
asked about life in exile and how they felt about
repatriation. It became evident during Phase One that I
needed to do some research on the Guatemalan side of the
border to understand more fully the refugees' attitudes
toward repatriation. Thus, Phase Two of the research
process involved six weeks of research in the Ixcan region,
especially in the Ixil Triangle and in northern
Huehuetenango Department. The results of Phases One and Two
are discussed in chapter 4.
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 8
When I returned from Guatemala, I entered Phase Three
of the research plan, which was an intensive study of one
refugee camp. La Huerta. In chapter 5 the similarities
between the geography and climate of the mountain rainforest
in Chiapas and the lands that the refugees fled in the Ixcan
are discussed. Chapter 5 has a description of the refugee
camp's physical layout and discusses the social interaction
that occurred there. La Huerta's origins as a Tzeltal
(Maya) Indian colony, demographic and social patterns among
the refugees, and the similarities in work and other
economic patterns between the two regions are highlighted.
Of particular interest in relation to the decision to
repatriate to Guatemala or stay in Mexico are the
improvements in social services the refugees have
experienced since living in exile. In Mexico they have much
better access to education and health care resources. Also
important in chapter 5 is the discussion of the social and
political relations between the Guatemalan refugees and
their Tzeltal Indian hosts in La Huerta. While the
Guatemalan refugees had been reasonably well received by the
Mexican Indians, the relationship between them was usually
tense in La Huerta, especially when it came to labor
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 9
conditions and access to land. The formal political
organization of the refugees is discussed at several levels:
within La Huerta, among the refugee camps in the Mexican
state of Chiapas, and, at the national level, among the
refugees in the three states where there were refugee camps
(Chiapas, Campeche, and Quintana Roo). Finally, the issues
of land tenure and place of origin in Guatemala are
discussed in chapter 5. These issues are pivotal to
understanding the refugees' choices with regard to
repatriation.
The analysis of the data collected during my fieldwork
in relation to two variables that were used to measure the
refugees' attitudes toward repatriation is the topic of
chapter 6. The analysis is done by testing hypotheses that
state that there is no association between these two
dependent variables and several social, political, and
economic variables. The results of the statistical tests
are then discussed in light of the qualitative ethnographic
data. The statistical tests are used to discern whether
perceived or hypothesized attitudinal patterns are
statistically significant. The qualitative data are used to
interpret the results of these statistical tests. In some
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 10
cases, where statistical tests were inconclusive,
qualitative data are used to either support or reject the
association between the variables. At the end of chapter 6,
there is a discussion of several factors that are thought to
be important considerations in the repatriation decision
making process, but were not measured in a way that allows
for statistical analysis.
The conclusions drawn from this investigation are
discussed in chapter 7. Basically, the refugees have been
very active in shaping the repatriation process. They are
constantly gathering information about life in Guatemala,
and weighing that information against the difficulties and
improvements in their lives in Mexico. All 84 of the
refugee families in La Huerta wanted to return to Guatemala
at some point in time. But the vast majority of them said
that they were willing to wait as long as it took for the
Guatemalan government to sign an agreement stating that the
government would respect their rights as outlined in the Six
Conditions that had been formulated by the refugees' elected
commissioners (the Comisiones Permanentes or CCPP). At
first, this seemed to lend credence to the "forced"
repatriation theorists: the refugees were not likely to
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 11
return to Guatemala without some measure of "encouragement"
or coercion. But after several months of participant
observation and ethnographic interviews, I became aware that
the refugees were divided into two factions. The largest
faction continued to support the CCPP position. The other,
smaller faction said they were ready to repatriate
immediately, without waiting for a formal agreement with the
Guatemalan government. The members of this latter faction
were known as pro-retomo 'pro-return' refugees. They said
that, while Guatemala was still no human rights paradise,
the situation had improved enough to allow them to
repatriate in reasonable safety. They also complained that
the CCPP commissioners were needlessly delaying the
repatriation process to obtain their own political goals.
As time progressed, the Pro-Return faction grew in numbers
and political strength. Their perspective seemed to provide
support for the "spontaneous" repatriation theorists,
because the refugees were willing to repatriate when the
refugees perceived that the conditions they had fled in
Guatemala had sufficiently improved. Chapter 7 also states
conclusions concerning anthropological research methods and
refugee studies and makes suggestions for future research.
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 12
It will be helpful to say a word at the beginning
about Guatemalan Maya Indian languages and orthography
adopted for this dissertation. The orthography of Mayan
languages in Guatemala has created much controversy in
recent years (Adams 1994). Before the work of the Summer
Institute of Linguistics or the creation of the Guatemalan
Academy of Mayan Languages (ALMG), there were no
standardized spellings. Anthropologists simply transcribed
Mayan words using whatever alphabetic representations suited
them. Later anthropologists sometimes used one of the
phonetic alphabets created by North American structural
linguists. This lack of a standard method for transcribing
Mayan languages has resulted in multiple spellings for the
same Maya word. As a simple example, one could consider the
numerous spellings for the various Mayan languages
themselves. For instance, Kanjobal was variously spelled
"Kanhobal," "Canhobal," and "Kanj obal"
In the 1950s, the Summer Institute of Linguistics
developed standardized alphabets for the four main Indian
languages of Guatemala. More recently, the ALMG has created
its own alphabet for each Mayan language in Guatemala.
Their work was recognized as authoritative by the Guatemalan
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 13
Congress in 1990, replacing the orthography established by
the Summer Institute of Linguistics. The ALMG has promoted
"Qanjobal" and "Q'anjob'al" as the standard spellings for
the Kanjobal ethnic group and language. In this
dissertation, I have opted for the more common, traditional
spelling "Kanjobal" when referring to the language and the
people who speak it, rather than the more phonetically
correct Q'anjob'al. A list of the phonemes I collected for
the Santa Eulalia variety of Kanjobal (KSE), and the
orthographic representations I use for them in this
dissertation, appear in (Figure 4).
When using Kanjobal words or phrases in this text I
will observe the following conventions. Where the Kanjobal
variety is known with certainty, it will be indicated with
the following abbreviations: Kanjobal San Miguel (KSM),
Kanjobal Santa Eulalia (KSE). Lexical items appearing
inside front slashes represent a phonemic transcription of a
Kanjobal word. These will be followed by an English gloss
in single quote marks; for example /kaxhlan/ 'chicken';
/t'irich kaxhlan/ 'bald chicken.' Spanish words will be
underlined.
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. CHAPTER 1
THE WESTERN HIGHLANDS OF GUATEMALA
The vast majority of the refugees who are the focus
of this anthropological investigation are Indians who
originated from the Western Highlands of Guatemala,
particularly the Department of Huehuetenango. I spent most
of my time in the field working in refugee camps in
Margaritas municipio. Chiapas State, in southern Mexico. In
these refugee camps, the majority of the refugees were Maya
Indians who spoke either Kanjobal or Mam as their primary
language. In addition to these two Maya language groups,
there were also some speakers of two other Western Highlands
Maya languages, Jacaltec and Chuj. There were a few ladinos
who spoke only Spanish. The traditional areas of each of
the Indian language groups mentioned above are shown in
Figure 1.
Kanjobal Indians were the predominant language group
in La Huerta (this is a pseudonym for the Guatemalan refugee
camp I lived in for six months) in Margaritas municipio.
14
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 15
r- 9: Î Uce OQ
C8i N m m O
&
-Ho T3 a
t:I Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 16 They constituted 89% of the refugee population in La Huerta (N=458). They were not only predominant in terms of population, but political structure and leadership. All six of the camp's représentantes 'representatives' were Kanj obal Indians, as was the elected delegate to the Comisiones Permanentes de los Refugiados Guatemaltecos en México (CCPP), who lived in La Huerta. Also in the refugee camp were Mam speakers (9%), a few ladinos (i.e., Guatemalans who spoke Spanish only; 2%), and one Kekchi speaker. Because the majority of the Guatemalan refugees in Chiapas, Mexico, are indigenous people from Guatemala's Western Highlands, some general description of the culture area is in order, along with a more specific description of Kanjobal Indian society. DEMOGRAPHIC OVERVIEW OF ETHNICITY IN GUATEMALA The total population of Guatemala in 1990 was approximately 9 million. The percentage of the population who are Indians is estimated to be between 30 percent and 80 percent. The wide variation between these estimates reflects the politics of being Indian in Guatemala. The statistics vary according to whether or not Indian identity Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 17 is self-claimed or imputed by an outsider, the circumstances under which the identity is claimed or imputed, the goals and methods of the person(s) or agency conducting the demographic research, and the political climate of the moment. The lower estimate of 30 percent for the Guatemalan Indian population is based on research that was directed by a Guatemalan Indian, with the results published in 1986 by the Conference of Catholic Religious Workers in Guatemala (CONFREGUA; see Adams 1994). The details of how the research was carried out are not known, but Adams reported that a person was counted as "Indian" in this study if they identified themselves as speaking an Indian language (Adams 1994). Given the political climate in Guatemala, the number of people willing to identify themselves as Indian in a census like this may be very low. This is especially true since the late 1970s and early 1980s, the years during which the Guatemalan army carried out its brutal repression of Indian communities during its counterinsurgency campaign. During that time, identification as "Indian" was grounds for persecution by the Guatemalan army. I assume, therefore. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. IS that the percentage of people who speak an Indian language in Guatemala is probably much higher. A higher percentage for the Indian population of Guatemala, between 60 and 80 percent (between 5,400,000 and 7,200,000), is often cited by anthropologists, human rights activists, and others, based on their personal impressions formed from working in the Indian communities and their definitions of the concept "Indian." Usually an Indian in Guatemala is defined with some unspecified combination of the following traits. First and foremost, an Indian is a person who speaks an Indian language. Other indicators of Indian identity include maintaining social and political relations with relatives and friends in their natal village, wearing traditional Indian clothing (men and/or women, depending on the Indian group) , and living an "Indian lifestyle," by adhering to Indian economic, religious, or family cultural patterns. The remainder of the population of Guatemala, the non-Indian portion, are called ladinos, a complex social term which is used to refer to the politically and economically dominant people of Guatemala who are non-Indian culturally and who usually have mixed racial heritage. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 19 European (largely Spanish or Gentian) and Indian. Anthropologists in Guatemala from the 1930s to the 1950s made many studies of a process they called ladinizacion 'ladinoization,' by which Indians could give up their identity as Indians and become ladinos (Adams 1959; Colby and Van de Berghe 1969; Nash 1955, 1967, 1970). The process, as described by anthropologists, involved adopting such outward symbols of ladino identity as learning to speak Spanish, giving up traje 'traditional Indian dress, ' building a ladino-style house, and looking for wage work. It is evident that genealogy is much less an important factor in ladino identity than these social symbols, since nearly everyone has some Indian ancestry. In some circumstances, changing ethnic identity from Indian to ladino can be beneficial, since Indians are still severely discriminated against in Guatemala. Even the use of the term indio 'Indian' has a pejorative connotation. It is as offensive to Indians in Guatemala as the word "nigger" is to African Americans in the United States. For their part, Indians typically despise the ladinos as the powerful political minority and the dominant economic class. When referring to themselves collectively, Guatemalan Indians use Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 20 more value neutral terms, such as pueblos indigenas 'indigenous peoples' or grupos étnicos 'ethnic groups.' As individuals, they identify themselves as indigenas 'indigenous people.' To a ladino, indios are gente sin razon 'irrational people.' The phrase gente sin razon expresses the mystification of ladinos at what they see as the incomprehensible behavior of Indians. Indio also implies a person who is uncultured, lazy, dirty, and capable of nothing more than manual labor. According to the dominant ladino culture, a ladino is a rational person (gente de razon): cultured, industrious, and clean, with the capacity for higher level learning and work. For example, a ladino has the ability to run his own commercial enterprise. Indians typically find the behavior of the ladinos equally incomprehensible and morally objectionable (McLeod and Wasserstrom 1983) . In 1932, La Farge said the Kanjobal Indians of Santa Eulalia identified several different non-Indians with whom they were familiar. There were travelling merchants they referred to as "Turks" and "Chinese." There were "Germans" who owned and managed the coffee fincas 'coffee plantations' Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 21 along the southern Pacific coast of Guatemala. Finally, there were also "North Americans," evangelical missionaries who were sent to Guatemala by the Devil. In spite of the potential advantages, the process of adopting a ladino identity usually means severing social, economic, and political ties with one's village and family members, a very costly requirement for many individuals. Nevertheless, it is a common trend in Guatemala, and partially explains the decline in the percentage of Guatemalans claiming Indian identity in the last 30 years. The 1989 Guatemalan census reported that there were 3,215,848 Indians, comprising only 37 percent of Guatemala's total population (Adams 1994, p. 156) . While ladinoization was not a focus of my research, it did turn out to be relevant in the case of two Kanjobal Indian brothers I met in Mexico. The elder brother was one of the first refugees I met, in the camp at Rancho Tepancuapan, a sixteenth-century Spanish hacienda. He identified himself as a ladino and worked in non-Indian wage work (cattle ranch foreman). His wife and daughters did not wear Indian traje 'traditional dress' which includes a corte 'wrap-around skirt' and huipil 'woven blouse,' among other Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 22 things. It was exceedingly rare to see Kanjobal-speaking women, whether in refuge in Mexico or in their native Guatemala, who did not wear the San Cristobal weave (jaspeado 'mottled') corte. Even the Kanjobal women who did not wear a huipil, wore the traditional corte. Several months into my fieldwork, I met a man in another refugee camp, rather distant from Rancho Tepancuapan, who strongly identified himself as indigena 'Indian.' He was well- informed about the indigenous peoples' convention (called "500 Years of Resistance") that had been held in Quezaltenango, Guatemala to mark the 500th anniversary of Columbus' arrival in the Americas. I was very surprised when he told me that he was the brother of the foreman at Rancho Tepancuapan. He complained that his brother was not concerned about promoting Indian rights or maintaining his own identity as a Kanjobal Indian. Many Indians in Guatemala fear that they will be persecuted if their ethnic identity becomes Icnown to the national government. Nevertheless, there is currently a counter-trend to the process of ladinoization. Instead of assimilating, many Indians are becoming more bold about asserting their Indian identity, and demanding what they Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 23 believe are their human and civil rights,- for example, to speak their Indian language, to practice their religion, to possess legal title to their lands, to associate with each other freely, and to form their own political organizations. Guatemalan Indians have started to associate with each other across language lines, and have forged international links between themselves and Indians and non-Indian sympathizers in other countries. As will be seen from my description, some traits of the isolated "closed, corporate, peasant community" are still visible (Wolf 1957). But Guatemalan Indian villages have certainly been transformed in the last twenty to thirty years. I believe the transformation has especially been accelerated for those Indians who were forced into exile in Mexico from 1978 to 1983, especially the Kanjobal, Chuj, and Jacaltec Indians of Huehuetenango Department, since they remained some of the most isolated Guatemalan Indians up until that time. By way of comparison, the 1990 decennial census (based on self-identification) reported that there are nearly 2 million American Indians (including some from Canada and Latin America) and Alaska Natives in the United Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 24 States, less than one percent of the total population (United States Bureau of the Census 1991). It should be noted that this is significantly higher than the number of Indians who are enrolled as members of tribes recognized by the United States government. Also, the number of people self-identifying as American Indian in the United States census has increased dramatically since the 1960s and 1970s. No matter what percentage of the Guatemalan population one chooses to accept as "Indian," it is clear that Guatemala is one of the most heavily indigenous countries in the Americas, in terms of both overall numbers and percentage of the total population. In Guatemala, the Indians speak at least 21 distinct Mayan languages. Five of these languages are spoken in Huehuetenango Department (Mam, Kanjobal, Acatec, Chuj, and Jacaltec; these are marked with an asterisk in Table 1). The statistics in Table l were reported in the 19 86 publication by CONFREGUA concerning the number of speakers of Indian languages (Adams 1994). According to the statistics reported by Adams, there are 2,812,400 Indian language speakers. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 25 TABLE 1 NUMBER OF GUATEMALANS SELF-IDENTIFYING AS INDIAN LANGUAGE SPEAKERS Guatemalan Indian Language Number of Speakers 1. Kiché 925,300 2 . Mam* 686,000 3 . Kaqchikel 405,000 4 . Q ' eqchi 356,600 5 . Kanjobal* 112,000 6 . Achi 58,000 7 . Chorti 52,000 8. Poqomchi 50,000 9 . Poqomam 32,000 10 . Jacaltec* 32,000 11. Chuj* 29,000 12 . Sakapultec 21,000 13 . Akatec* 20,000 14 . Awakatec 16,000 15 . Garifuna 4,000 16. Itza 3,000 17. Sipakapense 3,000 18 . Tektitec 2,500 19 . Uspantec 2,000 20 . Xinca 2,000 21. Mopan 1, 000 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 26 HUEHUETENANGO DEPARTMENT: GEOGRAPHY, CLIMATE, AND ETHNICITY To understand Indians in Guatemala, it is important to be familiar with the terminology associated with the political subdivisions the modern nation-state of Guatemala has superimposed on their traditional territory. Guatemala is subdivided into political units known as departamentos 'departments,' which are roughly equivalent to states in the United States. Departamentos, in their turn, are subdivided into municipios 'townships,' which are similar to counties in the United States. Municipios are made up of aldeas 'villages.' There are usually several outlying caserios 'settlements' associated with each aldea. Each munieipio has a government seat called a cabecera 'county seat,' which is similar to a county seat in the United States. In a system that can sometimes be confusing, the municipio and its cabecera both usually bear the same name. This makes it necessary to distinguish between, for example, the municipio of Santa Eulalia and the cabecera of Santa Eulalia, the former being more extensive in area and larger in population than the latter. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 27 All speakers of the closely related languages of Kanjobal, Acatec, Jacaltec, and Chuj are originally from Huehuetenango Department (see Figure 1). Linguists regard these four languages as belonging to the Kanjobal subfamily of Mayan languages (Zavala 1992) . When lumped together, the people who speak these four languages number approximately 193,000 (Adams 1994, p. 180). Mam speakers have traditionally lived in several departments, including San Marcos, Quezaltenango, Totonicapan, and the southern portion of Huehuetenango. The Mam language is markedly different from the Kanjobal family of languages and is only distantly related to it (England 1983). The portion of the Mam Indians who reside in southern Huehuetenango Department speak various dialects of Northern Mam. They live in about 15 towns (see Appendix 1 for a list of these villages). One of the largest Mam towns in Huehuetenango Department is San Ildefonso Ixtahuacan, which has about 12,000 inhabitants (England 1983, p. 6). One of the most well known Mam villages is Todos Santos Cuchumatan, a popular tourist destination. The Department of Huehuetenango is dominated by the Cuchumatan mountain range, which forms part of the Andean Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 28 Cordillera. Cutting across the extreme northwestern portion of the department in an east-west fashion, the main massif of the Cuchumatan Mountains roughly follows the parallel at 15° 30' latitude. The topography of the department ranges in elevation from 820 feet to 11,500 feet above sea level. Most of the area covered by the Cuchumatan Mountains lies between 5,000 and 8,000 feet above sea level, and most of the Kanjobal population lives within that range of altitude. Geologically, the land is mostly limestone with igneous intrusions. The Cuchumatan Mountains presented the ancestors of the Kanjobal, Chuj, and Jacaltec Indians with a formidable geographical barrier that halted their southward expansion from what is today Chiapas, Mexico. They established no villages further south than the mountain range's north slope. The Cuchumatan Mountains also seem to have stopped the northward expansion of the Mam Indians, who historically migrated toward the Cuchumatan Mountains from the south. Their territory did not extend beyond the south slope of the Cuchumatan Mountains. To reach Kanjobal country from the south one goes from the town of Chiantla (altitude 6,200 feet), just north Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 29 of the town of Huehuetenango (capital of the department by the same name) to the mountain pass (elevation over 10,000 feet) after travelling a distance of only six miles. In 1932, this was still done by travelling two days on horseback. There were no roads to accommodate automobile traffic in the area until more recently (La Farge 1947). At the time of my fieldwork in Huehuetenango Department (December 1991 through January 1992), there were unpaved, all-weather roads adequate to handle the cast-off school buses used for public transportation in Guatemala. The bus trip from the town of Huehuetenango to Santa Eulalia takes about nine hours. The 153-mile trip from Huehuetenango to Barillas, the furthest point toward the north that is attainable by bus, requires 12 hours, assuming there are no breakdowns. Prehistorically and at the time of first contact with Europeans, access to Kanjobal country was easiest from the northwest, the area that is today Icnown as the southern part of the Mexican state of Chiapas. For this reason, the trade routes that the Kanjobal Indians exploited prior to contact with Europeans were to the north, through the Ixcan, San Ramon, and Ixquisis River valleys. Because of the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 30 similarity between the Kanjobal, Tojolabal, and Motocintlec languages, it is believed that the ancestors of the Kanjobal, Chuj, and Jacaltec Indians originated in southern Mexico and moved further south into the Cuchumatan Mountains. The border between Mexico and Guatemala continues to be very porous, with the Indians crossing at will. For them, the international border is not a matter of consequence, no more than a line drawn on a piece of paper. Thus, even before the massacres of Guatemalan Indians that precipitated the refugee crisis of 1981 to 1983, there were kinship, friendship, and economic ties between Indians living in villages in Guatemala and Mexico. While I was living in La Huerta, Guatemalan peddlers travelled across the mountains on trails that were established long ago, to sell their wares in the weekly market to Mexican Tzeltal Indians and Guatemalan Mam and Kanj obal Indians. In 1992, there were numerous Kanjobal, Chuj, and Jacaltec aldeas and caserios in Guatemala just across the Mexican border, which is only about three kilometers south of La Huerta. On foot it is only a journey of four or five hours from La Huerta to the nearest Guatemalan Indian Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 31 villages. Barillas and Quetzal are only about 20 miles from the border, following the Ixquisis River valley from Mexico into Guatemala (see Figure 2). At the time of Oliver La Farge's ethnographic research in towns of Jacaltenango (1927) and Santa Eulalia (1932), the Kanjobal Indians characterized the Mam Indians as cunning and dangerous. The Kanjobal Indians still feel some distrust toward the Mam Indians, but the antipathy has lessened some since the 1970s, as a result of the settlement of the Ixcan River valley by landless Kanjobal, Chuj, Jacaltec, and Mam Indians and the flight to refuge in Mexico. Both of these experiences have forced the Mam and Kanjobal Indians to live closer together, to cooperate with each other for survival, and to pursue common political and economic goals. The climate of the lands encompassed by the Cuchumatan Mountains is as variable as the topography. The Indians of the region distinguish between tierra fria 'cold country,' tierra tempiada 'temperate country,' and tierra caliente 'hot country.' Each climatic zone is associated with a range of elevation, temperature, expected amount and pattern of rainfall, and crops which can be grown there. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 32 The town of Santa Eulalia, the cabecera ' county seat' of the municipio by the same name, is located at an elevation of 8,300 feet above sea level, and is considered tierra fria. The rainy season there runs from June to late November, the dry season from December to May. Temperatures during the dry season range from 1° centigrade to 25° centigrade. By way of contrast. Barillas, the main town in the municipio by the same name, is considered tierra caliente. The rainy season there lasts from May through January. As a matter of necessity, the Indians living in a particular climatic zone are very familiar with these factors as they relate to their economic mainstay of milpa agriculture, the intercropping of com, beans, and squash. These three crops are sometimes referred to as the "Mayan trinity." In tierra fria there is usually only one harvest per year, whereas in tierra caliente there are sometimes two harvests. In addition to the Mayan staples of corn, beans, and squash, other vegetables and fruits are planted and harvested, depending on the climatic zone. In tierra fria, for example, potatoes, apples, and wheat are commonly cultivated. In tierra caliente, the additional crops, which Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. are grown chiefly for export, not local consumption, include cardamom, rubber, sugar cane, coffee, bananas, and pineapples. Guatemalan Indians also associate certain illnesses with specific climatic zones. They believe people who are natives of a village in tierra fria are highly susceptible to diseases associated with tierra caliente, and vice versa. A commonly heard complaint from Guatemalan Indians who originated from tierra fria and found refuge in Mexico in an area considered to be tierra caliente was that they became sick with diseases they had never previously experienced in their natal villages. This perception of climatic zones and their associated crops and illnesses became particularly significant when the Mexican government forced about half of the Guatemalan refugees to move from Chiapas to the Yucatan Peninsula, beginning in 1984. Guatemalan Indians from tierra fria who had found refuge in tierra fria in Mexico objected to being relocated to the states of Campeche and Quintana Roo because the Yucatan peninsula is considered tierra caliente. They were not familiar with the rainfall patterns or the agricultural seasons there. They were also Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 34 Blancas ■2 « Io t CQC/) I I 8 I Î '##. . d)£ 2 I IX N g ^ # gp \ d> II I Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 35 afraid of the diseases associated with that climatic zone. The refugees with whom I worked were some of the ones that had refused to be relocated. According to them, many refugees died during the first year or two of refuge in the Yucatan peninsula camps because they had no resistance to the diseases there. Yet, they did admit that the refugees that had relocated to the camps in Campeche and Quintana Roo had successfully adapted to the agricultural seasons and weather patterns there. LAND DISTRIBUTION AND THE GUATEMALAN REFUGEE CRISIS OF 1981-1983 The unequal distribution of land in Guatemala is the key to understanding the economy of the Kanjobal Indians and other Maya Indians in the Cuchumatan Mountains. It is the primary factor that led to the Indian rebellion in the Western Highlands. In turn, the Indian rebellion led to the government's counter-insurgency campaign in 1982-1983. Land tenure was also a major issue of concern for refugees as they contemplated repatriating from Mexico to Guatemala. It was mentioned in every interview I conducted with the refugees in Chiapas. Because it is such an important issue Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 36 in the origins of the refugee crisis and repatriation it deserves special consideration. At this point, therefore, I will discuss briefly the land tenure situation from about 1944 to 1982. Much has already been written on the historical origins of the unequal distribution of land in Guatemala, with its roots in the encomienda system, and later the repartimiento system (Feldman 1985, 1992; Hill 1992; Melville and Melville 1971; Nash 1970). There are also many sources that discuss the early history of Guatemala (Carmack 1983; Collins 1980; Handy 1984; Lovell 1985; Smith 1990). It is sufficient to say here that the laws of Guatemala have never recognized the right of Indians to aboriginal title of the lands they traditionally occupied prior to the arrival of the Spaniards. Since the Spanish Conquest, land ownership in Guatemala has been concentrated in the hands of a few wealthy ladinos, in the form of fincas 'large plantations' which grow cash crops for export. Most of these plantations are concentrated along Guatemala's Pacific coast. The main cash crops in Guatemala include coffee, sugar, cardamom, bananas, and cotton. The national economy Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 37 of Guatemala is completely dependent on the poor Indian population for a steady, plentiful supply of cheap labor. By contrast, the vast majority of Indians in Guatemala are landless campesinos 'peasant farmers,' who must rent land or sharecrop to provide for their families. They cultivate milpas 'small agricultural plots,' on which they grow com, beans, squash, and other cultigens for their own consumption. Some Indians actually own some of their own land, but it is not usually enough to provide for the family for an entire year. In 1944, Guatemala elected a civilian, Juan José Arevalo, as president. Arevalo was followed by another civilian president, Jacobo Arbenz, in 1951. The combined presidencies of Arevalo and Arbenz (1944-1954) constitute a decade of experimentation with democratic principles unparalleled in Guatemalan history. For example, a new constitution, adopted in 1945, gave all males over 18 the right to vote. This right had previously been reserved only for males who could read and write. The new constitution outlawed the vagrancy laws that had been used to force Indians to work on the coastal plantations. The experimentation also included some limited land reform. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 38 which attempted to address the problem of land distribution. It was over the issue of land reform that the democratization of Guatemala was cut short by a coup which was engineered by the United States' Central Intelligence Agency. The 1954 coup successfully installed a military dictator, Colonel Carlos Castillo Armas, in the place of Arbenz. Politicians that favored more democratic ideals became marginal to the Guatemalan political process. A ladino-led communist insurgency was started in eastern Guatemala, with the goal of overthrowing the dictatorship. Most of the combatants in the insurgency were poor ladinos. The uprising did not last long, however. By the early 1960s, it had been militarily defeated, and the leaders of the revolutionary movement went underground. Upon their initial military defeat, the guerrilla leaders started to rethink their methods for destablizing the government. As a result of this evaluation, they decided to involve the vast Maya Indian population in the Western Highlands in the revolutionary movement. With this goal in mind, the communists went into the Indian communities from the mid-1960's to 1978. They assisted the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 39 Indians in improving education and health care in their villages. During this same time period, radical Catholic priests had been training Indian catechists, or lay- teachers, and establishing what are referred to as Christian Base Communities. These priests were disillusioned with the slow pace of development under the capitalist model, which had not improved the lives of the country's rural Indian population. In place of capitalism, these priests preached liberation theology, a blending of Marxist political ideology and Christian social theology. Liberation theology teaches that God is on the side of the poor and stands ready to assist them in the creation of a more just society. Some liberation theologians even suggest that it is acceptable to participate in armed conflict against the oppressors of the poor. It was this kind of theological consciousness raising that led to the establishment of the cooperatives in the Ixcan region of northern Quiche and Huehuetenango Departments. Finally, in 1978, the communists publicly announced they were once again mounting a military campaign to overthrow the government. By this time, however, they had Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 40 broad support from the Indian communities in the Western Highlands, where the communists and the liberation theologians had been busy over the past decade with their political consciousness raising activities. From 1978 to 1981, the Guatemalan government struggled unsuccessfully against the insurgency. Immediately after the 1982 presidential election results were known, the Guatemalan military initiated a coup, in which General Efrain Rios-Montt, an Evangelical Christian, took control of the Guatemalan government. The man who had been elected never took office, and Rios-Montt succeeded General Romeo Lucks Garcia as dictator. This coup came as a result of the Guatemalan army's frustrating stalemate against the insurgency in the Western Highlands. Once in power, Rios-Montt initiated a campaign of terror against the Indian communities, aimed at ending the Indians' support for the insurgency movement. The Indians in the Highlands alternatively refer to the campaign as la represion 'the repression' or la violencia 'the violence.' Regional and global politics played a role in the eventual failure of the communist insurgency. In particular, the military victory of the communist Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 41 Sandinistas in Nicaragua in 1979 created fear of similar victories in Guatemala and El Salvador. When the staunch anti-communist, Ronald Reagan, was elected president in the United States, covert military assistance to anti-communist forces in Central America was strengthened. The United States' military assistance included the provision of military hardware, the sharing of intelligence information, and training for the Guatemalan army. Rios-Montt's efforts to defeat the communist insurgency by threatening its base of popular support received substantial support from the conservative evangelicals who had helped to elect Reagan in 1980. At this point, I will not go into detail concerning la represion. which extended from 1982 to 1983. Much of my time in the field involved listening to refugees tell their stories about the effects of the counter-insurgency campaign on their families and communities. In chapter 6, I include their stories, which are based on the data that I gathered through ethnographic interviews. With simplicity and candor, the refugees' own words describe their experiences far more effectively than I ever could. I will simply summarize that the Guatemalan army burned 400 villages to Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 42 Che ground during chat time period and was responsible for killing an estimated 60,000 people, nearly all of them Indians. La represion also caused approximately 2 million Guatemalans to flee their homes (in a country which, at the time, had a total population of only 8 million). One million of these citizens were internally displaced and one million became refugees in other countries. Of the latter, 45,000 Guatemalans became "official" refugees (that is, documented by the UNHCR and the Mexican government), living in camps along the Mexican border. One of these refugee camps. La Huerta, became my primary research site. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. CHAPTER 2 KANJOBAL INDIAN SOCIETY AND CULTURE The vast majority of refugees in La Huerta were Kanjobal Indians. I believed that continuity and discontinuity with the past might be a factor influencing the refugees' decision whether or not to repatriate. If they were forced to adopt new ways of life as a result of living in refuge in Mexico, this might contribute to greater dissatisfaction with refugee life. I reasoned that deep dissatisfaction with refugee life might cause the refugees to want to repatriate sooner than if they were reasonably content with their lot as refugees. This chapter tries to make clear the ways in which the Guatemalan refugees continue to live in a manner similar to that described in 1932 by Oliver La Farge, in his ethnography of the Kanjobal village, Santa Eulalia. The majority of Kanjobal Indians, both refugees in Mexico and those living in Guatemala, continue to make a living as campesinos 'peasant farmers,' supplementing their 43 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 44 subsistence agriculture with occasional wage work. In Guatemala, some Kanjobal Indians also plant cash crops which are sold to produce a cash income. They still speak their language, live in extended families, and construct their houses in the same manner as they did in 1932. The Kanjobal Indians continue to think of themselves as being "from" specific villages such as Santa Eulalia or Barillas or San Miguel. Even though they may never have lived in one of these villages, they identify themselves and each other by the manner in which they speak the Kanjobal language. Many Kanjobal Indians continue to practice costumbre 'traditional Mayan religion.' Social and cultural continuity with the past are discussed in detail in chapter 2. In spite of these continuities with the past, Kanjobal Indians have also changed since 1932. By 1992, nearly all of the Kanjobal men I met spoke some Spanish. Kanjobal men and women no longer wore their traditional clothing as consistently as they used to. In the cases of language and dress, however, Kanjobal women were typically more conservative than Kanjobal men. Since 1932, Kanjobal Indians have been introduced to, and deeply influenced by. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 45 Protestant missionaries and Catholic priests involved in both Catholic Action and the liberation theology movement. In anticipation of some of the conclusions drawn at the end of this dissertation, I will note briefly here that I did make some discoveries with regard to patterns of continuity and discontinuity with the Kanjobal Indians' cultural past. I discovered through my research that most of the refugees perceived their lives to be about the same as they had been in Guatemala. There were no major changes in terms of climatic patterns, the crops that they planted, or family and village life. Based on my own observations in the refugee camps and in Kanjobal villages in Guatemala, I have concluded that this perception is basically accurate. In terms of religious change, the refugees who were practitioners of costumbre were the most severely affected, since their religious beliefs and rituals involve the natural features of the physical landscape surrounding their villages. Most of the refugees commented on the fact that they did not have their own land on which to grow sufficient subsistence crops or to plant cash crops, and they had no hopes of obtaining such land in Mexico. I also discovered Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 46 that discontent with refugee life did not always lead directly into a decision to repatriate sooner than others. The Mam and Kekchx Indians were small minorities in La Huerta. I will not comment at length on their culture, though I will address aspects of their society and culture as they become pertinent to analysis of data collected for the dissertation. The anthropological literature on Mam Indian communities is extensive, and several key ethnographies and journal articles are listed in the References Cited section at the end of the dissertation (for example, Oakes 1951a and 1951b; Wagley 1941, 1949, 1957; Watanabe 1990, 1992). Because of the remoteness of the Kanjobal Indians, they have received much less attention from anthropologists than the more numerous and easily accessible groups such as the Mam, Quiche, and Kakchiquel. There are no known accounts of the Kanjobal or Chuj Indian village social structure or cultural patterns dating from the time of the Spanish Conquest, while there are for some other Maya areas. There is a description of Jacaltenango, a Jacaltec Indian village, during the Colonial Period (Collins 1980). Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 47 The earliest ethnographic description of a Kanjobal village is that of Oliver La Farge, who described himself as an amateur anthropologist and professional writer. La Farge travelled to Huehuetenango Department as part of the First and Third expeditions sponsored by Tulane University's Institute of Middle American Research (Blom and La Farge 1926-1927). He spent an unspecified amount of time at Jacaltenango in 1927 and six months living in Santa Eulalia (a Kanjobal village) in 1932. La Farge wrote monographs based on each of these experiences (La Farge 1947; La Farge and Byers 1931). Based on my own fieldwork, much of what he wrote about the society and culture of Kanjobal Indians of Santa Eulalia in 1947 was still pertinent in 1992. His monograph on Santa Eulalia can be used as a baseline for understanding the social, economic, political, and religious changes that have occurred in Kanjobal country since 1932. There are two other monographs on Kanjobal communities. One is Francis Xavier Grollig's dissertation on the village of San Miguel Acatan (Grollig 1959); the other is a dissertation by Shelton Davis on Santa Eulalia (Davis 1970). Morris Siegel wrote several articles on San Miguel Acatan (Siegel 1941a, Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 48 1941b, 1941C, 1942a, 1942b, 1943, 1954a, 1972). 1954b, Victor Montejo has written a book on his Jacaltec village, Tzalala (Montejo 1987) and has compiled a collection of Jacaltec stories (Montejo 1991). I think it is most appropriate to refer to the Kanjobal Indians as a "language group" rather than a "tribe." The Indians who speak Kanj obal are not a tribe in the sense of being members of a single, unified, political entity. La Farge (1947) suggested that each municipio with Kanjobal villages functioned more or less like a tribe. I think this does not fit the reality of Kanjobal political organization very well, since many of the Kanjobal Indians that originated in one municipio now live in another one. Rather than trying to force the Kanjobal Indians to fit into foreign concepts like "tribe" or "municipio." I think it is preferable to simply describe the political organization as it is. The largest political unit among the Kanjobal Indians is the village, with its surrounding dependent caserios. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 49 LANGUAGE USE AND CODE - SWITCHING IN THE REFUGEE CAMP Before going into the field in Chiapas, Mexico, it was not clear which Indian language group I would be working with most closely. From the anthropological work that had been done by Beatriz Manz (1988), I knew that the Guatemalan refugees spoke several different Mayan languages, including: Chuj, Jacaltec, Kanjobal, Mam, Ixil, Quiché, Kekchi, and Kakchiquel. But Manz' writings included no specific breakdown on which languages were spoken in each refugee camp in Chiapas. For this reason, it was impossible to choose a language to learn in advance of my fieldwork. Once I chose to work in La Huerta refugee camp, however, the decision of which language to learn was easy. The vast majority of the refugees in that camp were Kanjobal speakers, as were all six of the elected leaders. Most of the Kanjobal women were not fluent in Spanish. Many of the older women, and some of the older Kanjobal men were monolingual in Kanjobal. The Mam Indians in the camp provided a strong contrast to the Kanjobal Indians in terms of the ability to speak Spanish. The Mam Indian men all spoke Spanish well; there were no Mam men who were monolingual in Mam. Kanjobal Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 50 and Mam Indian women also differed in their ability to speak Spanish. Most of the Ham women spoke Spanish conversationally, whereas Kanjobal women spoke very little Spanish. One Mam Indian woman complained to me that there were not very many people in the camp that she could talk to, since there were so few Mam speakers and none of the Kanjobal women could speak Spanish very well. I think differences in competence with Spanish are due, in part, to the more extensive and prolonged contact the Mam Indians have had with the Guatemalan government. The territory of the Mam Indians is not as remote as that of the Kanjobal Indians, so delivering services to the Mam Indians, such as education, is much easier. Classes in Guatemalan schools are almost exclusively taught in Spanish. Also, the Mam Indians have participated more extensively and for a longer period of time in the pattern of migrating to the Guatemalan and Mexican coast to find employment on plantations, where they also learned some Spanish. Conversing with the Mam Indians in Spanish, therefore, did not present a serious problem. My Kanjobal and Mam informants said that they did not speak or understand each other's languages. This is Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 51 understandable, since Mam is part of the eastern branch of the Mayan language family. The only exceptions to this were a few young Kanjobal males who had made friends with some Mam Indians their own age since living together in La Huerta refugee camp. These young people had taught each other a few simple, common expressions in their respective languages. When Mam individuals attended refugee camp political meetings, the Kanjobal représentantes would code-switch from Kanjobal to /kastiya/ 'Spanish,' so that the Mam men could participate. Casual conversation between several Kanjobal Indians was always in Kanjobal, but if a Mam person approached, they quickly switched to Spanish when they wanted to include him. My Kanjobal informants did not claim to understand Chuj or Jacaltec, though they recognized that some lexical items were the same. KANJOBAL AND THE CLASSIFICATION OF MAYAN LANGUAGES Linguists consider Kanjobal to be a subfamily of the western branch of the Mayan family of languages. It can be seen from Figure 3 that the Kanjobal language is most closely related to other languages in the Western branch of Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 52 Mayan languages, especially Jacaltec, Acatec, Chuj, Motozintlec, and Tojolabal. The latter two languages are spoken in Chiapas, Mexico, not in Guatemala. According to some linguists (Kaufman 1976a), the Kanjobal subfamily should be divided into two branches Chuj and Kanjobal Proper, as reflected in Figure 3. The two branches of Kanjobal have been further subdivided according to the following outline: Kanjobal Subfamily I. Chuj A. Tojolabal B . Chuj II. Kanjobal Proper A. Kanjobal Complex 1. Kanj obal 2. Acatec 3. Jacaltec B . Cotoque Complex 1. Motozintlec (mocho) 2. Tuzantec Other linguists think that Chuj should be classified under Kanjobal Proper, with Tojolabal being a separate subcategory, representing a midway point between Kanjobal Proper and the Tzeltal-Tzotzil branch of Mayan languages (Dakin 1987; Robertson 1977). This debate over the classification of Kanjobal has still not been resolved. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 53 Modern Mayan Languages Kekchi Pocomchi Pocomam Quiché Sipacapefio Saoapultec Tzutujil Cakchiquel Ospantec Mam Teco Aguacatec Ixil Jacaltec Acatec Kanjobal Motozintlec Tojolabal Tzotzil Choi Chontal Chorti Mopan Huastec Chicomuceltec 1 I 1— I— I— I--- 1 r 4,000 3,500 3,000 2,500 2,000 1,500 1,000 500 Approximate Time of Divergence (years ago) Figure 3 : Mayan Language Family Historical Relationships (based on Kaufman 1974). Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 54 My Kanjobal informants referred to several varieties of speaking Kanjobal, all of which are mutually intelligible, according to them. Each variety of Kanjobal is associated with a distinct municipio in Huehuetenango Department where Kanjobal speakers live. By their own classification of their language, the Kanjobal Indians included the following varieties (each variety label is based on the name of the municipio where it is spoken): Migueleno (spoken in San Miguel Acatan), San Rafael Independencia, Santa Eulalia, San Juan Ixcoy, Soloma, and Barillas. Zavala, following Kaufman, differentiates between Eastern and Western Kanjobal (Zavala 1992). Eastern Kanjobal includes two varieties: Kanjobal San Miguel Acatan (KSMA) and Kanjobal San Rafael Independencia (KSRI), which are very similar. Together, the two varieties of Eastern Kanjobal are referred to as "Acatec." There are approximately 24,500 people living in these two municipios; the vast majority of them are Kanjobal Indians. This coincides well with Cojti's estimate that there are about 20,000 speakers of Acatec (Adams 1994). Western Kanjobal includes three varieties: Kanjobal Santa Eulalia (KSE), Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 55 Kanjobal Soloma (KS), and Kanjobal San Juan Ixcoy (KSJI). Cojti estimated there are 112,000 speakers of Western Kanjobal. In this dissertation, I will refer to specific varieties of Kanjobal by the initials indicated above. When not making a distinction as to variety, I will use the term "Kanjobal." Generally, Eastern and Western Kanjobal do share a common lexicon. But there are major differences between Eastern and Western Kanjobal, not only phonological, but morphological and syntactic as well. Some work had been done on various aspects of the varieties of Kanjobal proper prior to the time of my fieldwork (Dakin 1976a, 1976b, 1982; Day 1973a, 1973b; Hopkins 1967, 1978; Lara Martinez 1985; Martin 1977; Maxwell 1976) . I do not know of any complete grammars of KSE. The first complete grammar of Acatec was not published until 1992. It was written by Mexican anthropologist Roberto Zavala (Zavala 1992; see also, Penalosa 1986). I had the opportunity to learn a little about both the Eastern and Western varieties of Kanjobal. The family of my main informant for the Kanjobal language, Diego, was originally from Santa Eulalia, and this is the variety that I learned the most about. Diego was also familiar with some Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 56 Acatec vocabulary words that were different from KSE, as well as with differences in verb conjugation. The refugee family with whom I had my meals in the camp each day originated from San Miguel Acatan municipio. so they spoke KSMA. With their help, I was able to check for some similarities and differences in lexicon, morphology, and syntax, though this was not done on a systematic basis since linguistics was not the focus of my research. The phonemic inventory in Figure 4 is based on what I learned from my Kanjobal language teachers. It is very similar to the inventory provided by Zavala in his KSMA grammar (Zavala 1992). There are two differences between our inventories. One is that I have included 25 consonants for Kanjobal, while he included 24 consonants for Acatec. The "extra" consonant in the Santa Eulalia variety of Kanjobal is the glottalized uvular /q'/. My informants were adamant that /q'/ was a separate phoneme from /q/, providing me wit examples of several minimal pairs to make their point. The other difference is that I have included four consonants that have been borrowed from Spanish and are not native to Kanjobal. Spanish loan words do occur in everyday Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. m J-) jj 0 r~01 i k m cr CP u m rH - r - i 01 (U > gg s M (H U IW I t o X X n k ><{ iJ U J-) 0) g$ k It c I t 0 I It 0) O JJ 0) I t OJ I t Æ £! n > X Ü O o iH i t 4J •m I t A G G I t 2 Ui OJ U-l -H> •HI t 4J I—I 0) I t N N I t > O U 4J I—I G I t k •H M M-4 I t k U I t G rH I t o W 4J J-) to TJ > M-l rH O I t P o I t 0 -H 4J G a n u I t n M1 u u I t k -H jJ I t 0 6 G n 0) n cn G ■o OJ 01 N G ,§ x» -H I t u a u Q) • • 1—1 r—1 O G V 0) N 0) 0) I t • • I t 01 rH P O OJ c > -H > rH U 4J rH k 01 k 1C -H rH ■H a iJ G I t 01 a T3 n •• 4-1 c 01 I t JJ e o I t 01 JJ I t •H 01 01 OJ c G u I t •H t—1 G I t I t rH I—1 ■H 1—1 k K rH JJ U 01 Ol 0 G r—1 M-l 01 G OJ c u o •H 01 I t s §1 c u 1—1 k (U a 0 •H c o Ü k cn w > Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 58 Kanjobal speech and, for this reason, I think it is important to include them as part of the phonemic inventory. THE KANJOBAL INDIANS AND THEIR NEIGHBORS IN 1932 Based on his visits to the Cuchumatân Mountains in 1927 and 1932, La Farge estimated the total population to be about 57,200. This included approximately 52,000 Indians (91% of the total inhabitants) and 5,200 ladinos (9% of the total inhabitants). Most of the ladinos (4,000 or 77% of all ladinos in the department) were concentrated in the tierra caliente municipios of Santa Ana, San Antonio Huista, Nenton, El Quetzal, and Barillas. By contrast, there were far fewer ladinos (1,200 or 23% of the ladinos in Huehuetenango Department) in the other 12 municipios, which are classified as tierra fria and tierra templada. In these municipios, the Indians were a much greater majority (39,OOOIndians or 75%). This information is summarized in Table 2, below. La Farge wrote that, according to Adrian Recinos (Recinos 1954), the Spanish colonial government organized the Kanjobal, Chuj, and Jacaltec Indians into six main villages just after the Conquest (see Figure 1): San Juan Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 59 Ixcoy (Kanjobal), Soloma (Kanjobal), Santa Eulalia (Kanjobal), San Miguel Acatân (Kanjobal), San Mateo Ixtatân (Chuj), Jacaltenango (Jacaltec; Collins 1980; Craig 1977; La TABLE 2 POPULATION ESTIMATES BY ETHNICITY AND CLIMATIC ZONE HUEHUETENANGO DEPARTMENT, GUATEMALA IN 1932 tierra tierra fria TOTAL Ladinos 4, 000 1,200 5,200 Indians 13,000 39,000 52,000 TOTAL 17,000 40,200 57,200 Farge and Byers 1931). As indicated. La Farge classified the first four villages as "Kanjobal." As noted earlier, the separate classification of the language spoken in San Miguel Acatan as "Acatec" is a recent phenomenon. La Farge thought of Chuj and Jacaltec as distinct languages from Kanj obal, but did not separate out Acatec. La Farge indicated that, in 1932, each Indian language group was associated with specific villages and/or municipios of Huehuetenango Department, as follows: Chuj: San Mateo Ixtatân, Nenton, and San Sebastian Coatan Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 60 Jacaltec: Jacaltenango, Santa Ana Huista, San Antonio Huista, Petatân, Concepcion, San Marcos Jacaltenango, San Andrés Jacaltenango, and the southeast corner of Nenton municipio Kanjobal: San Juan Ixcoy, San Pedro Soloma, Santa Eulalia, San Miguel Acatan, San Rafaël Independencia, Quetzal, and Santa Cruz Barillas Each language group's settlements were located along a different river valley trade route toward the north (Mexico). The Jacaltec Indians settled along the San Gregorio River watershed. The Chuj established villages along the Ixquisis River valley, with the principal Chuj village, San Mateo Ixtatan, at the river's headwaters. The Kanjobal villages followed the northwestern slope of the Cuchumatân Mountains and the Ixcân River valley trade route (see Figure 2). Kanjobalan languages were spoken in a couple of locations in Chiapas, Mexico, before the refugee crisis of 1978-1983. La Farge noted that the villages of San José Montenegro and Zapotâl, both in Chiapas, Mexico, were Jacaltec and Kanjobal colonies, respectively. Zapotâl, said La Farge, was founded by a group of Kanjobal Indians, who were "fugitives from justice." He did not mention his source for this information or the nature of their supposed Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 61 legal transgressions (La Farge 1947). More recently, Zavala noted that Kanjobal is spoken today in the Mexican municipio of La Trinitaria, more specifically in the ejidos (Indian villages on communally-owned land) of Cuauhtemoc, Benito Juarez, and Lago Escondido (Zavala 1992). Concerning the "original" six Kanjobal, Chuj, and Jacaltec villages that were established in Guatemala after contact with Europeans, La Farge noted that Soloma may have been preeminent. He described the Indians in San Juan Ixcoy municipio as "an independent tribe" of Kanjobal speakers. He also mentioned that all Kanjobal Indians acknowledged the importance of Soloma and Santa Eulalia as political and religious centers. Santa Eulalia municipio once included much of northern Huehuetenango Department, its borders following the Ixcan River southward from the Mexican border to the Amelco River, which branches from it; from there, following the Amelco River westward to the mountain ridge that separates Soloma from Santa Eulalia. Two other municipios were subsequently formed from Santa Eulalia municipio: Barillas (1889) and Quetzal (1900). Quetzal originally consisted of the aldeas of Nuca and Xoxlac, plus a couple of caserios and Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 62 a finca 'large plantation.' These new municipios were carved out of Santa Eulalia municipio at the request of ladinos, who wanted to develop the area by establishing fincas there for the cultivation of coffee. In 1932, there were approximately 7,000 Indians and 100 ladinos in the municipio of Santa Eulalia. La Farge stated that only a few hundred of the Indians spoke Spanish well or were literate. Many of the Indian women, he said, spoke no Spanish at all. In the more remote municipios of Quetzal and Barillas, there were about 3,000 Indians and 1,500 Indians, respectively. La Farge indicated that there was a shared sense of common identity among the Indians in the three municipios of Santa Eulalia, Barillas, and Quetzal. As evidence for this. La Farge noted that an /7alkal chaq/ 'chief priest' (/7alkal/ is a Spanish loan word, alcalde 'mayor') was from the town of Barillas, and that the Indians in Barillas continued to give financial support to the civil-religious hierarchy at Santa Eulalia. In 1932, at the time of La Farge's second visit to the region, the river valleys to the north (Ixquisis, San Ramon, and Ixcan Rivers) were uninhabited (see Figure 1) . Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 63 This changed in the 1970s, due to several colonization projects for landless Indians, some of which were guided by Catholic priests and other missionaries (Falla 1992; Morrissey 1975). The Ixcan colonization process will be described briefly in chapter 5, largely based on information from the refugees in La Huerta refugee camp. SOCIAL STRUCTURE The basic social and economic unit of Kanjobal Indian society is the extended family. Kanjobal Indian extended families are patrilocal, patrilineal, and patriarchal. La Farge found no evidence of clans when he visited Santa Eulalia in 1932. He also noted that the closest the Indians came to tribal organization was the aldea 'village' hierarchy. The ideal Kanjobal household consists of two to four generations living together in a single family compound, often under the same roof. Specifically, such an extended family household would consist of the following persons-, grandfather and grandmother, their unmarried daughters,- their sons (married and unmarried); their sons' wives,- and their sons' children. At the time of my research, this was Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 64 still the culturally ideal pattern of Kanjobal family structure. In general, Kanjobal Indians only marry other Kanjobal Indians, particularly Kanjobal Indians from the same municipio. According to the ideal patrilocal pattern of post-marital residence, when a young man marries, his wife will come to live with him in his father's house, and they will raise their children there. Usually, the husband has to perform an unspecified period of bride service, up to a year, for his prospective father-in-law. After her engagement, a female is expected to go to live in the household of her future husband's parents. She gives her labor to her father-in-law's household, and the children she bears become part of the father-in-law's lineage. When a new husband is very poor and his father-in-law is wealthy, the new husband may go live with his new wife's family. But this is the exception to the rule. The joint extended family household pools labor for agricultural and other economic activities, and shares the fruits of everyone's labor. The joint extended family shares a single cooking fire, and the women of the household share such monotonous, daily tasks as making and maintaining Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 65 the cooking fire in the morning, soaking and grinding c o m for making tortillas, cooking meals, fetching water and firewood, and supervising each other's children. The males in the household work their plots of agricultural land together. Sometimes the extended household fissions,- for instance, this can occur at the time of the grandfather's death, or when a younger son marries and decides he wants to manage his own nuclear family's financial affairs. When the extended family fissions, the grandfather's eldest son, under the rule of male primogeniture, inherits all of his father's lands, his house, and other possessions. Property inheritance is, therefore, patrilineal. The eldest son usually remains in his father's household, helping to care for his elderly parents until they die. Female children do not usually inherit property from their fathers. The male primogeniture inheritance rule leaves younger sons of the grandfather in the disadvantaged position of looking for wage work and/or some other means to rent or purchase agricultural land so that they can make a financial contribution to their family. If it becomes necessary or desirable to break up the household, each Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 66 younger son constructs a separate house for himself, his wife, and his children. The new home is usually constructed on or near the grandfather's compound. The separate nuclear families then begin to manage their own financial affairs. Each nuclear family will usually farm, cook, fetch firewood and water, and do other chores, separately. Ideally speaking, Kanjobal families are patriarchal. The grandfather or, in his absence, his eldest son, is usually considered the head of the family. He is responsible for making most of the economic decisions, and it is he who has the primary role in religious rituals at the family level. The grandmother exerts considerable influence on the daily household activities of her unmarried daughters, her daughters-in-law, and her grandchildren. She also has an important role in family religious devotion, participating alongside her husband as a co-leader in family-level rituals. HOUSE CONSTRUCTION In the more remote, rural areas, the typical Kanjobal Indian house is still of wood construction, and is rectangular. The houses vary in size, depending on the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 67 wealth and size of the family, from approximately 30 feet by 40 feet to 40 feet by 60 feet. There is usually a single entrance and there are no windows. This house pattern was still dominant in the refugee camps I visited, and in northern Huehuetenango Department. In 1932, when a house was to be constructed, a family called a soothsayer /7aj txom/, to divine if a particular piece of land were suitable. If the soothsayer agreed that it was a good place for the house, the family erected their family cross altar and the house was built around it. Specialists were hired to build the house (La Farge 1947) . I do not have any comparative data from my fieldwork concerning the use of soothsayers or specialists in building houses. At one house raising, a group of refugees pooled their labor to move a very heavy thatch roof from one house to another. The refugee family that was building the house performed the rest of the labor over a period of weeks. The basic procedure for raising a house was the same in 1992 as it was in 1932 (La Farge 1947). Four stout corner posts are positioned in post holes dug for the purpose. Once sunk in the ground, the corner posts stand about six feet high above the ground. The ends of each Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 68 corner post are "Y"-notched. Two log beams that run the length of the house are cradled in the "Y"-notched corner posts and lashed down. Then two shorter log beams are laid across the lengthwise beams, and are also lashed into place. Triangular gables are then constructed at each end of the house and a ridgepole laid between them, creating a high- pitched structure for the roof. This completes the basic support structure of the house frame. Rafters are also placed at intervals across the width of the house, not so much for structural support of the house as to provide flooring for above ground storage for family possessions and food, such as dried ears of com. Walls are then constructed of smaller log poles (one to three inches in diameter, and six feet tall) or sometimes rough-hewn planks. The walls are constructed by lashing the small logs perpendicularly to two horizontal supports, using hemp rope or vines. The walls are then raised and lashed into place on the standing house frame. In the middle of one of the lengthwise walls, there is usually a single, narrow opening which serves as an entrance. There is usually a door in place, though not always. The door is usually simply lashed to the top and bottom of a support Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 69 post. Sometimes there is a stone or wooden cup-shaped pivot on the ground, on which the door swivels. The roof was traditionally made of thatch, and the poorer Kanjobal Indians in Guatemala, as well as those who are in exile in Mexico, still use this material. Some of the Kanjobal families have started using lamina ds carton 'sheets of cardboard,' which have been treated with creosote, or rectangular sheets of corrugated metal for roofing. All of the houses have dirt floors, which harden over time with use. There are gaps between the log poles or planks used to make the walls of the house, and these are not chinked with mud or any other material. The gables are also left open. This type of construction is functional in several ways. The gaps between the logs used to make the walls, as well as the open eaves, allow light to enter the house. This lighting arrangement allows for some privacy, since people on the inside of the house can see visitors as they approach, but people on the outside cannot see in easily (the "privacy" afforded is relative, since it is possible for people to walk up close to the house and stare through the cracks). The openness of the house also allows a Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 70 welcome breeze to enter on the warmest days, and allows smoke from the kitchen fire to escape. One of the disadvantages tothis style of construction is that, during the rainy season, clothes and other possessions stay damp most of the time. On the inside, houses are usually a single, open room. Some of the larger houses have internal partitions, though I never observed any completely closed-off rooms. Generally, most of the houses have two functional sub-areas, one for sleeping and storage of personal belongings, and one for preparing meals. During productive, daylight hours, the sleeping/storage area is mostly used by men and the kitchen area is used mostly by women. The sleeping and storage area usually takes up the most space in thehouse. The Kanjobal Indians sleep on raised beds which are made of wooden planks. They use no mattress or ticking other than piled up blankets and clothing. There is usually a separate bed for each married couple in the household, and one bed for all of the children in the household, boys and girls. Sometimes, after puberty, older children will get a separate bed. Until puberty, boys and girls generally sleep together. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 71 The kitchen area is located at one end or corner of the house. The kitchen area is where the cooking fire is located. The fire is usually built on a raised, square, wooden box which is filled with packed earth. The box stands on wooden legs, approximately two feet above ground. The dimensions of the box are approximately three feet by three feet by eight inches (length x width x depth). Bowls and eating utensils are sometimes placed on a simple, wood plank shelf for storage. Water jugs rest along the wall inside the house, on benches or on the ground. The grinding stone, /samej/ (KSE) 'cooking griddle,' as well as pots and pans are also stored in this area. Kanjobal Indian houses are traditionally built with a yard (/txotx/ 'yard;' /txotx/ can also mean 'soil' or 'territory') in front of the house. The front wall of the Kanjobal house is called the /tzat naa/ 'face of the house' and the house is conceived of as "facing" the yard. The yard may be poorly defined, but it is occasionally marked by a fence or by terracing. La Farge pointed out that this was very similar to the ancient Mayan architectural pattern of temple mound-plaza construction. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 72 In 1932, one of the most important features of domestic space in the homes of costumbristas. Indians who practice a unique syncretic blend of pre-Christian Maya Indian and Spanish Catholic religious beliefs and rituals, was the arrangement of the family's cross altars. Each extended family had a series of crosses they prayed to each time they went on a family prayer round. These included the white pine cross placed in a conspicuous place on an altar inside the doorway of the house, called /kurus ko7 mamej/ 'cross of our fathers' ("fathers" refers to 'male ancestors,' generally) and a cross planted in the ground just outside the house door. These two crosses were arranged along a single axis with the door of the house and the family's milpa. This orientation underscores the interrelatedness of the living family members, the mllpa, and the family's deceased ancestors. The ancestors can influence the welfare of living family members and the success of the agricultural harvest. In La Huerta refugee camp, some Kanjobal costumbre Indians had crosses in their homes, though I never saw anyone with a cross in their yard. La Farge noted the existence of a special term /lob'al/ used to refer to the family's center place; that Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 73 is, the land where one is bom, where one makes milpa, and where the family crosses are located. La Farge did not suggest what the term /lob'al/ meant. In Kanjobal, /b'al/ is sometimes used as a locative suffix, added to a verb to create a noun. For example, /txonb'al/ 'marketplace' is a combination of the morpheme /txon/ 'sell' and the locative /b'al/ 'place.' I am not sure what the morpheme /To/ in /lob'al/ means. Perhaps it is related to the verb /chinlowi7/ ' I eat (fmits and vegetables).' If so, /lob'al/ might be translated 'place where we eat our tortillas and beans' (these are the staples of Kanjobal Indian diet; there is a different verb in Kanjobal for eating meat - /chinchib'ej/ 'I eat meat'). Whatever its literal meaning, the special term /lob'al/ calls attention to the importance of place in Kanjobal culture, especially for their family structure and religious practices. It might be noted that the arrangement of the household crosses used during family-level prayer round exactly mirrors the arrangement of the crosses of the village Catholic church which are visited during a village- level prayer round. More will be said about the process of the family- and village-level prayer rounds in the section Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 74 of this chapter on Kanjobal religion. This mirroring of space and events at various levels of social organization in Mayan society was called "replication" by Evon Vogt, in his study of Zinacantan, a Mexican Mayan village (Vogt 1969). Each Kanjobal household has its own /chuj/ 'sweatbath.' The Kanjobal sweatbath is made of stone and adobe and is semi-subterranean. It is either built into a hillside or dug into the ground at a depth of eight to ten inches. The sweatbaths generally measure six feet long, four feet wide, and 3 and one half feet high at their peak. They have their own separate thatched roof. The rock fireplace is in the comer of the hut, and a wooden bench, slightly raised off of the floor, is opposite the fireplace, along the wall. Bathers enter the sweathouse only after the fire has raised the temperature inside to sweltering. They may simply sweat, poor water on the hot rocks to create steam, or bathe with hot water. Some Kanjobal Indians in La Huerta refugee camp had built their family a /chuj/, but not all families had one. It is interesting to note the influence that cultural patterns have on spatial orientation. La Farge reported that even though some ladinos in the town of Santa Eulalia Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 75 built "Indian-style" houses in 1932, their use of space provided a stark contrast to the Maya orientation. That is, they made their houses out of the same materials used by the Indians: pole walls, thatched roofs, and open gables, but they put the front of the house right on the street and placed their patio 'yard' behind the house, rather than in front of it. This is in keeping with Spanish-style architecture. By contrast, those wealthier Indians who built Spanish style houses (that is, with plastered, white washed walls and clay-tiled roof) continued to construct the house away from the street, with a yard in front of the house. Most Kanjobal refugees built their houses with the front of the house opening onto a front yard. Those who still practiced costumbre typically had their doors facing the east. THE INDIVIDUAL'S LIFE CYCLE La Farge noted five life crises for the Kanjobal Indians: marriage, birth, birth of the first bom, death of ordinary members, and death of the family patriarch. Each of these life crises is associated with rituals and taboos. I did not collect comparative data on taboos or traditional Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 76 rites of passage, but the basic pattern of the life cycle was very similar in 1992 to that described by La Farge based on his 1932 fieldwork. La Farge did not discover any rituals for boys or girls upon reaching puberty in Kanjobal society. It might be noted that, for females, marriage follows closely after puberty, at the age of 13 or 14. Boys typically marry somewhat later in life, around 17 or 18 years of age. Only after the birth of the first b o m child are the husband and wife accepted in the community as adults. So the birth of the first born child may be seen as functioning in the place of puberty rites in other societies. La Farge noted that the father of the groom-to-be approaches the father of the bride-to-be on behalf of his son to propose marriage. If the match is acceptable, they negotiate the bride price (in 1932, bride price varied from $5 to $8.30 in United States currency). Once the bride price is negotiated, the groom's father prepares a large feast and invites the bride's family. The boy's father usually builds the newlyweds a house close to his own,- if he is too poor to build them a separate house, then the husband and wife come to live in his house. Immediately after the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 77 feast, the boy does bride service in his father-in-law's milpa. and the girl goes to live with her new husband, either in their own separate house or in the house of her husband's father. She does not wait for the bride service to be completed. If the girl does not produce a child, the bride price can be returned and the marriage is considered null. According to my Kanjobal informants, a boy and girl usually choose to marry each other. Dances and other social events connected with the village patron saint fiestas, and other community celebrations, provide young people with opportunities to find a prospective mate. When a boy and girl choose each other, they simply go to the milpa to have sexual intercourse. Afterward, the relationship, if the match is deemed a good one, is ratified by both sets of parents, and the boy performs his bride service. It is not clear if this element of choice on the part of the prospective partners is something new since La Farge did his research, or if he simply did not report this prelude to the more formal negotiations between the fathers of the prospective bride and groom. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 78 My Kanjobal language teacher, Diego, was a 17 year old male. He was not married when I arrived in La Huerta. He talked about wanting to get married, but said there were no matches for him. One day a friend of Diego's told me that he did not understand why Diego wanted "to continue walking alone." Toward the end of my fieldwork in La Huerta, Diego stopped showing up to teach my Kanjobal classes. When I asked about it, he made some excuses about having to work in the milpa with his father. Eventually, I learned from a Kanjobal elder that he was actually performing bride service, working for his future father-in- law. Later, I found out that he already had the young woman living with him in his father's house. As far as I know, there was no ritual meal celebrated in this instance. There was no Catholic priest residing in La Huerta. A priest did come to visit once during my six months there, and people told me he visited about once a year. At the time of the priest's last visit, a number of the young Catholic Kanjobal Indians, who had chosen a mate in the past year, were married in one service in the village Catholic Church. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 79 In 1932, La Farge noted that the ritual life of a married couple began with the birth of their first child, which usually followed closely upon marriage. This was still true in 1992. Kanjobal Indians who practice costumbre believe a husband and wife should "confess" their sins, especially marital infidelity, to each other before going on the family prayer round together, to ensure the well-being of their expected baby. Another of my young Kanjobal informants had been married about a year when we first met. He told me that he and his wife were expecting their first child. The young man thought the child would be very healthy and lucky. He said this was because he and his wife had sexual intercourse on the day of a solar eclipse. He had been told that this was one of the luckiest days for a child to be conceived. According to La Farge, when the young married couple discovered that the wife was pregnant, they went on their first prayer round together, following the round of the groom's father, to pay respect to his ancestors. The /chi- o-sik'-w-i 7unin/ (KSMA) 'midwife' (literally, "she picks up children") came as soon as labor began. Upon the arrival of the midwife, the husband left the house and did not return Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 80 until after the child was bom. The umbilical cord and the afterbirth were both considered unclean, and were disposed of (La Farge 1947) . It was Kanjobal custom for the father of the newborn to go pray to /xal Vaiwul/ (KSE) 'Santa Eulalia' at the altar in the Catholic Church. Santa Eulalia is confused with the Virgin Mary in Santa Eulalia popular theology. An /7aj txom/ (KSE) 'soothsayer' came to the house to foretell the child's future, according to the child's date of birth on the two traditional Mayan calendars (see Appendix 3). The mother observed a 20-day rest period after the delivery. She was expected to bathe twice a day in the family /chuj/ 'sweat bath,' and to eat lots of spicy foods, especially lots of chiles. The child was taken on the family's prayer round on the twentieth day after its birth. The family's prayer round was repeated by the parents on the child's first birthday (on the /7aab'il/ '365-day, solar calendar'). After that, there were no birthday celebrations for the individual, though one's birthday was considered an important day for individual prayer after he or she becomes an adult (La Farge 1947). I collected no data on birthing rituals. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 81 Personal names among the Kanjobal Indians can become quite confusing because of the way in which names are recycled. Kanjobal Indians usually have two Spanish names, each with a Kanjobal equivalent. For example, "Pedro Juan," would serve very well as baptismal name and surname, respectively, for a Kanjobal male. Kanjobal personal names sound "incomplete" to a person raised in a non-Indian, Spanish-speaking society, as though a person only had two baptismal names and no surname. During my field work I heard a Mam Indian making fun of a Kanjobal Indian, calling him a salvaje 'savage,' because the Kanjobal Indian did not have a "real" apellido 'surname,' like "Ortiz" or "Maldonado." Children are generally named according to the following rules. The eldest son usually receives his father's two names, but in reverse order. Thus, the first b o m son of a Kanjobal man named Pedro Juan will be named Juan Pedro. Pedro then becomes the eldest son's surname. Younger sons receive the father's baptismal name as their surname, and their baptismal names from their saint day or from some relative. Thus, all of the sons of Pedro Juan will be surnamed Pedro. A first-born daughter typically Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 82 gets her mother's baptismal name as her own baptismal name, and her father's surname as her surname. Subsequently b o m daughters get their baptismal names from relatives, and receive the father's sumames as their own. Kanjobal children are breast fed until the age of eighteen months to two years. Mothers carry their babies on their backs in a /yik b'al nak Vunin/ (KSE) 'shawl.' To get the baby in the shawl, the mother bends over at the waist and balances the baby on her back. The shawl is then draped over the baby and tied in a knot at the mother's chest. The shawl can be swung around to the front, in the fashion of a sling, allowing the mother to breast feed the baby without interrupting her household chores. Small Kanjobal children spend the entire day close to their mothers, getting lots of nurturing and attention. Children acquire more responsibility when they reach the age of five or six. A boy is given a small machete for his own use, and he begins accompanying his father on trips to fetch firewood. He also goes with his father to the /7awal/ 'milpa' so that he can learn how to prepare the soil, plant seeds with a digging stick, pull weeds, and harvest the crops. Through this on-the-job training, young Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 83 boys also learn about the agricultural seasons of the various climatic zones. Girls of the same age begin to help their mothers with chores like food preparation in the kitchen area at home, or bringing water from the spring. Even at this young age they l e a m to haul water in large /moke]/ (KSE and KSMA) 'water jars,' which are extremely heavy when full. Water jars are carried in one of two ways. First, females may carry the water jars on their heads, using a folded shawl for cushioning. Second, they may carry the water jars on their backs, attached to a mecapal 'tumpline,' which is strapped across their forehead. They also help to take care of younger siblings or cousins. La Farge did not record any games played by Kanjobal children. I observed Kanjobal children playing a marbles game. They made their own marbles out of clay. The object of the game was to shoot each other's marbles into shallow holes dug in the ground. Occasionally they played with a soccer ball, though this was more of a Sunday sport for the adult males than for children. Death is marked by wailing and by singing a /b'iit/ 'lament.' The dead are buried underground, in the camposanto 'holy ground' or 'cemetery.' Three days after an Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 84 individual's death, his or her family goes on their extended family's prayer round. This entails visiting all of the sites in and around the village that are important to that family, offering prayers and/or sacrifices to the appropriate deities and ancestors. At the death of the family patriarch, the eldest son inherits his father's ancestral cross, or he may make one of his own. THE CIVIL-RELIGIOUS HIERARCHY IN SANTA EULALIA The formal political and religious structure in the Kanjobal village of Santa Eulalia used to be very similar to that of many Mayan villages. Political and religious leadership was unified in a single hierarchy which, in anthropological literature on the Maya, is referred to as a civil-religious hierarchy. This hierarchy has been described for numerous Maya villages in Southern Mexico and in Guatemala (e.g., Cancian 1965; Reina 1966; Vogt 1969; Wagley 1949; Watanabe 1992). The hierarchy functions as an economic leveling device, keeping most people in a village on about the same economic plane. It is also a means of exchanging material goods for prestige in the community. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 85 The typical civil-religious hierarchy in a Maya Indian village consists of a number of positions known as cargos 'burdens.' The names for the positions vary from^one village to another. Leaders in the village take turns fulfilling various roles, alternating between religious and political duties. Over time, as one ascends to a new level in the hierarchy, the burden of an individual's participation in the leadership hierarchy, in terms of the commitment of time and finances to village needs, increases. As a man proceeds through the offices in the hierarchy, he becomes a principal 'village elder.' Principales are highly respected in the village and, once they have completed service in all of the positions, their obligation to finance community events is lessened. La Farge noted that support for the hierarchy had already started to wane in 1932 (La Farge 1947). In a number of Mayan villages today, the system of village leadership has all but disappeared. Since the late 1800s, the civil-religious hierarchy has been under attack, both by the government and by Christian missionaries (Catholic and Protestant). The Guatemalan government was worried about the political autonomy that this form of local government Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 86 offered to Indian villages. Because of this fear, the Guatemalan government instituted political reform laws that weakened the hold of the civil-religious hierarchy on the local community. The missionaries were concerned about the non-Christian elements of the religious festivals that the hierarchies supported, the excessive financial burden placed on community members who had to sponsor the fiestas (for example, see Monaghan 1990, Smith 1977), and the excessive ceremonial drinking that took place during such festivals. In spite of the fact that the hierarchy was losing support in Santa Eulalia, La Farge did try to collect some information about it during his research in 1932 (La Farge 1947) . He admitted that his data were faulty. For this reason his account of the hierarchy is not very clear. Nevertheless, the following summary is based on my analysis of his somewhat confusing description. Historically, the civil cargos included the following: several alcaldes 'mayors,' a council consisting of several regidores 'aldermen,' a treasurer, the policia 'police,' and several mayores 'errand boys' (La Farge 1947). The first alcalde, first regidor, and treasurer were ladinos. All of the other positions in the hierarchy were Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 87 filled by Indians {see Table 3). By 1932, the positions in the civil hierarchy included only the first and second alcaldes and one regidor. Younger family members were called on in an ad hoc manner to serve in the position formerly occupied by the mayores. The first and second alcaldes were chosen annually by the principales 'village elders,' who used soothsayers as their advisors. As a group, the people serving in the civil hierarchy were responsible for civil administration in the village. Each civil cargo had its associated responsibilities. The first alcalde's duty was to see that the village was well- governed. The second alcalde was responsible for dealing with the Indian community. The treasurer was the person responsible for village finances. The assistant alcaldes and regidores took turns serving every other week. The policia and the mayores were youths, and only served every other week. The policia had the important role of maintaining public order during the very crowded festivals. The mayores supported the alcaldes and the regidores by running errands for them. In 1932, many of the positions in the religious hierarchy were still filled: mayordomo 'steward,' maestro Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 88 cantor 'lead cantor,' two fiscales 'prosecutors,' two juezes 'judges,' four sacristanes 'sextons,' and five or six semaneros 'laborers engaged on a weekly basis.' The people serving in the religious hierarchy were responsible for maintaining the village's Catholic church in good condition and caring for the statues of the saints that were kept inside the church. All of the positions in the religious hierarchy were filled by Indians. The maestro cantor had to be literate, to read the scriptures and lead music in the church. According to La Farge, everyone in the religious hierarchy, with the exception of the semaneros, were considered to be permanently in those cargos. This would be peculiar to Santa Eulalia, since the cargos in most Mayan communities are redistributed on an annual basis. Each of the church official positions had special duties and responsibilities. The mayordomo was the person who took on the primary financial responsibility for village festivals, especially the festival of the village's patron saint, Santa Eulalia. He had to come up with the money to pay for musicians, costumes and masks for public dances, fireworks, food, and liquor. The financial burden of these festivals for one year was the equivalent of several years' Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 89 wages. Thus, a mayordomo usually ended up with considerable debt that had to be paid off over time through wage work on distant coastal fincas. The fiscales and the juezes had responsibility for collecting money to support the priest and maintain the church building. The semaneros ran errands for the fiscales and juezes on an alternate week basis. They were the functional equivalent of the mayores in the civil hierarchy. Table 3 summarizes the cargo positions in the hierarchy at Santa Eulalia. In spite of reduced support for the hierarchy that was in evidence at the time of his visit, La Farge noted that several Kanjobal villages continued to provide financial support for the civil-religious hierarchy at Santa Eulalia and participated in religious events there. He suggested that this indicated that these villages were politically interdependent. For example, he thought the Kanjobal Indians in the villages of Santa Eulalia, Quetzal, and Barillas still formed a single "tribe," since they all supported the same civil-religious hierarchy. In the same way, San Miguel and San Rafael Independencia were allied with each other. As evidence of the unity of the villages Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 90 TABLE 3 CARGO POSITIONS IN THE CIVIL-RELIGIOUS HIERARCHY IN THE VILLAGE OF SANTA EULALIA (The asterisk identifies positions still filled in 1932) Civil Cargos Religious Cargos Position Race Position Race First Alcalde* Ladino Mayordomo* Indian Second Alcalde* Indian Ma.esr.ro Cantor* Indian Assistant Alcaldes Indian First Fiscal* Indian First Regidor* Ladino Second Fiscal* Indian Second Regidor Indian First Juez* Indian Assistant Regidores Indian Second Juez* Indian Treasurer Indian Policia Indian Sacristanes* Indian Mayores Indian Semaneros* Indian allied with Santa Eulalia, he noted that the Kanjobal Indians in Barillas provided significant financial contributions to the hierarchy in Santa Eulalia. Also, one of the Chief Prayermakers in Santa Eulalia was from the village of Quetzal. Finally, the villagers of San Mateo, San Miguel, and San Juan all contributed to the Santa Eulalia hierarchy and went there to pray at the time of planting milpa. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 91 In addition to the formal civil-religious hierarchy, there was a council of village elders (principales), all Indians, who provided political leadership at the village level. In Santa Eulalia, the principales numbered around 50 to 60 individuals, and included all of the people who had ever served as /Valkal chaq/ 'Chief Priest,' important church officials, and the /7aj txom/ 'soothsayers' (including the /7ajqom bee kalap/ 'giver of the high road,' who was the chief soothsayer). In their roles as elders, these Indians, Christian and non-Christian, provided leadership for their community. The public festival dances are divided into two groups /miman kanal/ 'big dances' and /yalix kanal/ 'little dances.' The /miman kanal/ are more elaborate in terms of costumes and music. They include the Cortez, the Deer Dance, and the Dance of the Christians and the Moors. The /yalix kanal/ 'little dances' include /kanal k'eq/ 'Black Dance' and /kanal kooj/ 'Mask Dance'). The /kanal k'eq/ is known in some parts of Maya country as the Dance of the Bull, but Kanjobal Indians could apparently be jailed during the festival for referring to it in Kanjobal as the /kanal wakax/ 'bull dance.' Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 92 KANJOBAL RELIGION AND WORLD VIEW Since the time of the Conquest, Kanjobal Indian religion has been a syncretic blending of elements from both Mayan and Catholic theology. The blending of religions is seen, for example, in the Mayan deities, who have taken on the names and outward appearance of Catholic saints (for example, Edmonson 1960). Santa Eulalia may be called by the name of a Catholic saint, but in Kanjobal story-telling her behavior is more similar to that of a Mayan goddess. The Maya also typically blend together their traditional deities and creation stories with those of Judaism and Christianity. In this way, Jesus is sometimes confused in their stories with the Mayan deity Hunahpû, Lord of the Hurricane. At other times Jesus is believed to have ascended into the heavens at the time of his death, where he became /ko mam k'u/ 'our father sun.' The Catholic-Mayan supreme deity is thought of as a duality. The term /ko mam tios/ 'our father God' (/tios/ is a Spanish loan word, dios 'God') is used when referring to God as a heavenly being, and nuestro sehor 'our Lord' when thinking of God as an earthly epiphany. The Virgin Mary is addressed as /ko mi Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 93 xajau/ 'our mother moon.' In one trickster tale related by La Farge, Christ, with the unwitting help of his mother, the Virgin, who could not control her laughter, turned Christ's brothers into monkeys. To add to the confusion, the Virgin Mary and Santa Eulalia are sometimes spoken of as though they were the same person. The Maya universe of "saints" is also ever-expanding, and does not wait for papal ratification. This is seen in the adoption to "sainthood" of various personages, some beneficent, some evil, who have statues in Maya Indian churches. I observed an example of this in 1992, in the Catholic church in the Ixil village of Chajul, in northern Quiche Department, Guatemala. At the front of the sanctuary, on the main altar, there is a santo 'saint,' dressed in a modern Guatemalan soldier's uniform. While I was visiting the church, some Ixil Indian women came in and made altars on the floor in front of the "soldier saint," offering him candles, small bottles of Quezalteca liquor, and cigarettes. Syncretism is also apparent in the peculiar beliefs about the cross as a religious symbol in Maya country. The Spanish were surprised (and pleased) to find that the Maya Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 94 were already using the cross as a symbol when they arrived in the New World. The cross continued to figure largely in Maya religion. For example, in Zinacantan, sacred cenotes 'water holes' and crosses are associated with each other. There was also the cult of the talking crosses in Quintana Roo, Yucatan, from 1855-1861. These uses of the cross do not reflect their complete conversion to orthodox Catholicism. Rather, worshipping before a cross afforded the Maya the appearance of adopting orthodox Christianity. This allowed the Indians to fool the Catholic priests, while maintaining secretly some of their pre-Christian religious beliefs. For example, crosses in Santa Eulalia are treated as deities, with personalities, power to protect the villagers, and the ability to communicate with each other and with religious specialists. From the traditional Kanjobal Indian's perspective, only Indians practice "complete" or "full" religion. In Spanish, complete Catholicism is called costumbre 'traditional religion.' In terms of religious affiliation, traditional Kanjobal Indians are referred to in Spanish as costumbristas 'those who practice traditional religion.' Ladinos, on the other hand, are Catholics and do not possess Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 95 full knowledge of the spiritual world; that is, the spiritual beings who inhabit the world, and the proper ceremonies for showing these beings respect. For example, only Indians know how to perform the xajamb'al 'blood sacrifice,' which was founded by an agreement between /xal 7aiwul/ 'Santa Eulalia' and two Mayan deities. Origin Stories from the Ancient Time According to their own origin stories, the Kanjobal Indians believe in a mythic past /paixa/ 'the ancient time.' To describe this time, the Kanjobal Indians use the phrase /yet paixa kam k'u/ 'ancient time when there was still no sun;' that is, the time period before the sun was placed in the sky. The time before the sun was placed in the sky is thought of as a peaceful era. During this era, Christ was active on earth, teaching the Kanjobal Indians of Santa Eulalia the /miman kanal/ 'big dance.' Also during the /yet paixa kam k'u/ "Jews" and "Christians" were created, the creation of the world completed, the village of Santa Eulalia founded, and the village's ceremonials were established. The Maya adopted in a very general sense the negative stereotypes of Jews that Spanish Catholics taught them. But, as always, the Maya Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 96 blended Catholic tradition with their own. Thus, for the Maya, "Jews" are thought of as earlier, unsuccessful attempts of the gods to create human beings, while "Christians," created later in time, are the only true humans. It should be remembered that the only real "Christians" in Kanjobal thinking are the Kanjobal Indians, since they are the only ones who possess knowledge of "complete religion," which includes costumbre. "Jews" are sometimes portrayed in Mayan public dances and traditional stories as monkeys, a favorite Mayan symbol for imperfectly created humans (see the origin stories as recorded in the £Qpiii Wuj , for example; also Bricker 1973, 1981) . According to the Kanjobal Indians, upon his death, the Lord Jesus ascended into heaven and became the sun, bringing to an end the /paixa/ the 'ancient time.' Indians in each Kanjobal village believed themselves to be descended from the original pair of humans, called /7icham mamej/ 'old father' and /tx'utx 7ixnam/ 'old mother.' The same belief is held among all the Maya Indians of the Cuchumatan Mountains, and even by Maya Indians as far away as the Yucatan Peninsula. Another local supernatural being /7icham witz/ 'lord of the hill' (in Spanish, Senor Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 97 Cerro) who is the controlling power of the hill on which the village now sits, had to be asked permission before the village of Santa Eulalia could be established on his hill. According to their traditions, from the time their village was created, the Kanjobal Indians suffered raids by the Lacandon Indians who lived to the northeast. In these raids, the Lacandon Indians would steal the children of the Kanjobal Indians. /xal 7aiwul/ 'Santa Eulalia' (/xal + 7aiwul/ = 'lady' (honorific) + 'Eulalia') tried several times to save "her children." Finally the Lacandon Maya were destroyed by /7ajau yalan naa/ 'lord of the cave' (/7ajau + yalan + naa/ = 'lord' + 'underneath' + 'house') when he made the light dawn. /yalan naa/ is an actual cave under the village of Santa Eulalia which extends under the village Catholic church. The crudely carved wooden statue /jolom konob'/ 'head of the village,' who is highly revered by the Kanjobal Indians of Santa Eulalia, is kept there. About one mile from Santa Eulalia there is a mountain pass between two hills called /nub'il witz/. At this pass /7ajau yalan naa/ 'lord of the cave' moved two hills together so that the Lacandon Indians could not come through the pass and raid the Kanjobal Indians ever again. It was at this Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 98 time that three deities, /7ajau yalan k'u/ 'lord of the sun,' /7ajau yalan naa/ 'lord of the cave,' and /xal 7aiwul/ 'Santa Eulalia,' agreed together on establishing the /xajamb'al/ 'blood sacrifice' ceremony, which will be described below in further detail, in the section on village-level religious ceremonies. In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries the Lacandon Indians did raid the Kanjobal villages, and this is thought to be the historical origin of these stories. In 1992, toward the end of my fieldwork, I planned a trip to the eastern side of the Lacandon jungle, to visit the Lacandon Indians in the village of Lacanja. When I told my Kanjobal Indian informants that I was going to a Lacandon Indian village, they were somewhat shocked. They stated that the Lacandon Indians were very savage and expressed concern that I might be in some personal danger. Ethnocentric fears have not died out, even after the passage of several hundred years during which there has been virtually no contact between these peoples. Supernatural Beings in Kanjobal Religion La Farge noted that there was a hierarchy of supernatural beings according to Kanjobal Indian beliefs: Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 99 God, Our Lady, Santa Eulalia, and the Cross. The Kanjobal Indians do not think of God as trinity, but as duality: God the Father and Jesus, His earthly apparition. Our Lady is the Virgin Mary, the mother of Christ/Hunahpu. The various apparitions of the Virgin are thought of as different female deities, not as separate appearances of one being. Santa Eulalia is seen as being directly under the patronage of the local deities /7ajau yalan k'u/ 'lord of the sun' and /7ajau yalan naa/ 'lord of the cave.' There is also a male being referred to as /naq 7ilya/ 'justice' (/naq + 7ilya/ = male gender marker + 'justice'). Crosses, which are thought of as supernatural beings, are placed in strategic locations throughout the village of Santa Eulalia. There is the /miman kurus/ 'big cross,' the guardian village crosses, crosses associated with geographical features, the /kurus ko mamej/ 'cross of our ancestors,' and the orthodox cross. They believe the crosses have supernatural power to protect the village. They are used as transmitters of prayers and information, and they communicate with each other, with the soothsayers, and other religious practitioners. La Farge, for example, noted that a soothsayer in Santa Eulalia dreamed of La Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 100 Farge's ancestors' cross. In the dream, the cross complained that La Farge had not been "feeding it;" that is, he had not been burning candles or making incense offerings to it. The crosses are worshipped and addressed like one might address a patron saint in orthodox Catholicism. La Farge noted that there is a tendency to place a cross in a public area, in front of a sacred place which is accessible only to religious specialists. For example, there is a cross planted across from the opening of /yalan naa/ 'under the house,' the cave underneath the village church. The /miman kurus/ is about twenty-five feet tall. In a pattern that was common in Spanish missions, /miman kurus/ is placed a slight distance from the front of the church. It is at the center of much of the village level ritual. At the base of /miman kurus/ are two small indentations used as altars /miman kalpu/ 'big firebox' and /yalix kalpu/ 'little firebox' where the first and second Chief Priests make their offerings of incense and candles for the village. The village guardian crosses are all within a ten minute walk of the village. The guardian crosses are placed in the four corners /kaneb' skina/ (/kaneb' + skina/ = Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 101 'four' + 'comer;' /skina/ is a borrowing from Spanish esquina 'corner'), reflecting traditional Mayan cosmology. In the east, there is /txom k'aq/ (La Farge translates this as 'fire rushes out.' On the south side of the village, there is a cross at /jolom wits/ 'head of the hill.' West northwest of the village, there is a cross at /saq'Va/ 'white water' (/saq' + 7a/ = 'white' + 'water'). Finally, to the north there is a cross at the place called /max te7/. La Farge says that /max/ in other Mayan languages means 'monkey,' but the meaning in Kanjobal has been lost. /te7/ is a marker in Kanjobal for something made of wood; thus, /maxte7/ could simply be a type of tree, like /okote7/ 'white pine.' These village guardian crosses are maintained by the Chief Priests, and all of the crosses are included in every one of their ritual processions. One or more of these crosses may be included in the prayer round of the extended family, if it has some special significance to that family. But a family going through its extended prayer round would not go to all of the village guardian crosses. The Maya place crosses at special geographical features which are considered sacred, such as a mountain Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 102 peak, the bottom of a rough gorge, or across from a cave entrance. In the village of Santa Eulalia, these sacred spots are numerous. There is a cross placed in front of the Rosario chapel, which is called /nan konob'/ 'middle of the village.' There is a cross between the juzgado 'town hall' and the building that houses /j olom konob'/ 'head of the village,' the statue that the Kanjobal Indians worship. This cross marks the place of the tree to which /xal 7aiwul/ 'Santa Eulalia' fled when she established the village of Santa Eulalia. There are two crosses in the marketplace, marking its northeast and northwest comers, and setting the market off from the processional route. There are three crosses, collectively called /yich kanan/ 'lap of the cliff,' which are located along the processional route before arriving at Calvario chapel. They are above /yalan naa/ (sacred cave) and /yalan k'u/ (sacred hill). Finally, in front of Calvario Chapel, there are three unnamed crosses (probably crosses of the crucifixion) and two named crosses, San Sebastian and San José. The orthodox crosses include the cross of Christ in the village Church and the crosses at the stations of the cross. The orthodox crosses are not taken care of very Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 103 attentively and do not receive many offerings. The crosses at the stations of the cross are about three feet high, and only come into play during Lent and Holy Week celebrations. Religious Practitioners i n Eaota Eulalia In the village of Santa Eulalia, there are a number of individuals who perform a variety of religious functions without holding a position in the civil-religious hierarchy. These practitioners include soothsayers, born shamans, ■Curanderos, soul killers, naguales, and brujos. Some of these religious practitioners do their work as a service to the people in the civil-religious hierarchy, and thus as a service to the community as a whole. Others provide services to individuals in the community or work to their own evil ends. One of the more important religious practitioners in Santa Eulalia is the soothsayer, known by the title /7aqom bee kalap/ 'giver of the high path.' According to La Farge, there were several soothsayers in Santa Eulalia who were permanent, full-time practitioners, but there was only one /7aqom bee kalap/. In midsummer, the soothsayers divined where the principales 'village elders' could find the best candidates to serve as first and second Chief Priest. The Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 104 principales would then go to that town and pick out suitable candidates, usually finding individuals of considerable means who could bear the financial burden the office entailed. The newly selected prayermakers take up their positions on November 30 each year, at the end of the year- bearer's tonalamatl, but they are not formally installed until January 1 (see Appendix 3). Between November 30 and January 1, they serve together with the past year's Chief Priests. Soothsayers also were specialists in the traditional Mayan calendar. Because of this knowledge, they were called upon by individuals to determine an auspicious day for activities, such as taking a trip or planting crops. They could also interpret the character of a person based on their birth date in the Mayan calendar; for example, whether they would be lazy or industrious, poor or wealthy (compare with Colby and Colby 1981). The Kanjobal Indians believe in a number of evil religious practitioners. In Santa Eulalia, for example, they believed in persons they called matagente. La Farge did not record the Kanjobal word for the concept, but Robert Zavala, in his grammar of Acatec, has /maVom 7anima/ (KSMA) Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 105 'killer of souls' or 'killer of people' (Zavala 1992). La Farge says that the Indians believed that only ladinos were evil enough to be matagente. Even Mam Indians from the village of Todos Santos, whom the Kanjobal of Santa Eulalia otherwise greatly feared, were not wicked enough to become matagente. The Kanjobal Indians also believe in the existence of brujos 'sorcerers' and naguales 'transforming witches,' who fulfill similar roles. Both of them are considered evil. Brujos are sorcerers who work evil magic spells for their own greedy and vicious purposes. Naguales are witches who have familiars, companion animal forms that they can change themselves into. Such transformations usually take place at night, when naguales go about the village committing evil acts like rape, murder, and cannibalism. La Farge refers to a class of religious practitioners he calls "natural b o m shamans." In his terminology, these shamans include brujos 'witches,' /Vanlom/ curanderos 'native healers,' /7ilum qinal/ 'time watchers,' and /7aj txom/ 'soothsayers.' All of these religious practitioners are thought of as beneficent, except for brujos, who are terribly evil people who work to accomplish their own evil Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 106 intentions. As in many traditional societies, there are also practitioners of "good" magic, but they are sometimes accused of being brujos in private. The Kanjobal Indians also have their own /Vanlom/ 'traditional healers,' who know how to treat a range of physical illnesses and injuries. /Vanlom/ are trained in massage therapy, as well as the preparation of medicines from local flora and fauna. /Vilum qinal/ are people who are specialists with the ability to see a person's companion spirit and heal it when it is not well. The /7aj txom/ 'soothsayer' is a paid specialist in divinations. That is, the soothsayer can use the tonalamatl 'ritual calendar' (260-day cycle) to predict good and bad days for specific activities or happenings, such as beginning a trip or giving birth to a child (see Appendix 3). /7aj txom/ also have the ability to receive messages from the crosses in the village. The messages may be received in an auditory form, through dreams, or in the hands and legs. Alcohol is often used in soothsayer ceremonies. There is only one /Vaqom bee kalap/ 'giver of the high path' at a time, and he is chosen from among the many village soothsayers. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 107 Finally, there was another group of religious practitioners in Santa Eulalia, known as /7alkal chaq/ 'chief priests,' who conducted religious rituals on behalf of the entire village. The term /7alkal chaq/ seems to be similar to the chaacob 'rain priests' of the Yucatec Maya, who were also elected annually. In Santa Eulalia, there were several synonyms for /7alkal chaq/. For example. La Farge has /sat 7icham/ for the First Chief Priest. According to the linguistic data that I collected on KSE, the term /sat 7icham/ does not make sense. The word /7icham/ 'elder' is understandable, but /sat/ 'wide' is not. It may help to note that La Farge did not always distinguish phonemes clearly in recording linguistic data, especially the following similar pairs of phonemes: /s/ and /tz/, /k/ and /k'/, /q/ and /q'/. It could be that La Farge meant to record /tzat 7icham/ 'elders' face' as another term for the First Chief Priest. La Farge stated that the first and second chief priests were also called /miman kalpu/ 'big firebox' and /yalix kalpu/ 'little firebox,' respectively, for the altars at the /miman kurus/ 'big cross' in front of the Catholic church, where they each made costumbre on behalf of the village. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 108 For elders, knowledge of traditional ceremonies is a source of respect and power in the eyes of the entire community, not just their own extended family. Being competent in ritual knowledge can be a source of prestige for women as well as men. La Farge says that this is even true for older women, whose husbands are not very highly respected. Kanj-oJaal Indian Christian Religious Ceremonies There are a number of ceremonies that are an important part of Kanjobal religious life: /xajamb'al/ 'turkey sacrifice,' /sulub'al che'u/ 'sealing of the frost,' /kanb'al nap/ 'first rain ceremony,' /ilum patan/ 'the boundary ceremony,' /yalan k'u/ 'sun spirit ceremony,' /yalan naa/ 'sacred cave spirit ceremony,' and /Voklajun winaj/ 'thirteen men ceremony.' While outsiders might consider these religious activities to be non-Christian, Kanjobal Indians who practice costumbre think of them as part of "true Christianity," which only they possess. In addition to usual offerings of candles and incense, self- flagellation sometimes is part of the rituals, particularly in the rituals performed to bring on rain. Self- flagellation is performed using a leather thong with bits of Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 109 /txai/ 'glass' (originally /txai/ 'obsidian;' thus 'glass' by extension) attached to it. The /xajamb'al/ ritual involves the sacrifice of two to four turkeys. The turkeys' throats are slit. The blood is reserved and some of it is mixed with incense and burned. Some of the blood is also offered to the green lizards that inhabit the rocks. Among the Yucatec Maya, the original pair of humans who gave birth to villages, 'old father' and 'old mother,' are sometimes referred to as Senor Iguano and Senora Iguana. It is possible, therefore, that the green lizards are considered intermediaries between the living and their deceased ancestors, though La Farge does not suggest this. Ants and spiders are some of the animals that perform this role in other cultures. This suggestion is also consistent with the Kanjobal Indian belief that /yalan naa/, the cave under the village, is the dwelling place of /7ich mamej/ 'Old Father' and /txutx ixnam/ 'Old Mother.' The /sulub'al txe7u/ 'sealing of the frost' ceremony is performed on a cliff near the archaeological site of /pai konob'/ 'ancient village,' the prehistoric settlement of the Santa Eulalians. The frost is thought to exit through an opening in the cliff. The first Chief Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 110 Priest is lowered over the side of the cliff to seal the opening so that the frost cannot come out and destroy the crops. There are several other annual celebrations. The /kanb'al nap/ ceremony is performed in May to ask for the rainy season to begin on time. The beginning of a new year- bearer period is marked by a special ceremony. The /7ilum patan/ 'looking at the boundaries' ceremony is held each September. It begins at the cross at the west end of the village and includes visiting with /jolom konob'/ 'head of the village.' There is a ritual involving /7ajau yalan k'u/ 'sun spirit' and /7ajau yalan naa/ 'sacred cave spirit,' the two deities who are considered the protectors of Santa Eulalia. There are ritual days oriented around both of the calendars used by the Maya, the tonalamtl, or ritual calendar, and the /7aab'il/ 'solar calendar.' Soothsayers use these two calendars for purposes of divination. Sometimes the calendars are consulted independently and sometimes in combination with each other. The tonalamtl is a non-linear calendar, a 260-day cycle that repeats endlessly. The tonalamtl has twenty named days which are Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. Ill marked by coefficients one through thirteen. The same day and number coefficient combination are only repeated every 260 days (13 x 20 = 260). Each number is valued as being good and/or bad for specific events, as is each named day (see Appendix 3). The year-bearer's tonalamatl is marked in November of each year by the /7oklajun winaj/ 'thirteen men' ceremony. /7oklajun winaj/ is a reference to the thirteen spiritual beings or "lords" who rule the thirteen uinals. The /7aab'il/ has a total of 365 days. The 365 days are grouped into eighteen /7uinal/ 'twenty-day units,' plus the /7oyeb' k'u/ 'five days' ((18 x 20) + 5 = 365). Each /7uinal/ in the /7aab'il/ is simply numbered, as are the days; they are not named. There is a celebration of /oyeb' k'u/ 'five days' (/7oyeb' + k'u/ = 'five' + 'suns'), which marks the transition from the last /7uinal/ '20-day month' of the /7aab'il/ '365-day year' to the first /7uinal/ of the new /7aab'il/. Family Rituals Kanjobal Indians use the term /chin ch'aq-in/ 'I make costumbre' to speak of their acts of religious devotion. A number of articles are typically associated with costumbre rituals. Black beeswax candles (/yalix q'ap/ are usually Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 112 used in costumbre rituals, since they are considered more effective than /saj kandela/ 'white paraffin candles' associated with Catholicism. Black candles are thought of as being very "delicate," and can only be handled properly by a costumbrista. In addition, /pom/ 'copal incense' is commonly burned as a sacrifice to spiritual beings. The smoke which rises in the air when the /pom/ is burned is said to represent the clouds which bring badly needed rain. Other items used in costumbre rituals include: resin from the /7okote7/ 'white pine,' balls made of copal and pine resin mixed together, and small sticks of white pine wood. These items are also burned on household and village altars. Flowers are used in costumbre rituals, simply being placed on the household altar or at the foot of one of the numerous village crosses. The prayers, black candles, and other paraphernalia used to make costumbre are all referred to with a single, multivocalic term /ko ch'aq/ 'our costumbre.' The extended family prayer round includes locations that are considered sacred to that particular family : the family's kurus ko mam, the cross outside the house doorway, the church (especially outside, in front of the church), and several select crosses within the village. A Kanjobal Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 113 Indian can "feed" and ancestral or village cross by offering it flowers or by burning /pom/ or /oko te7/ on an altar in front of the cross. La Farge provided the following example of an extended family's prayer round in Santa Eulalia. The family began their procession with a sacrifice to the family's kurus ko mam. From there, the family proceeded to Calvario 'Calvary chapel' and made sacrifices at the crosses located there. From there the family procession continued to the crosses located at /yich kanan/ 'lap of the cliff.' Then the family made offerings on an altar in front of the village church. Finally, the family went to the graveyard to make an offering there. At the center of the extended family's religious ritual is the /kurus ko mamej/ 'cross of our ancestors' (the phrase consists of the following morphemes : /kurus/, a Spanish loan word, cruz 'cross,-' /ko/ indicates the first person plural possessive 'our;' /mamej/ 'male ancestors'). The cross is carved from a single white pine tree. The tree is offered incense before it is cut down. The side of the tree that faces east is marked with the machete, and is referred to as the /tzat kurus/ 'face of the cross.' After Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 114 the tree is felled, two segments are cut off and notched so they can be placed together to make a cross. The new cross is addressed as /wunin kurus/ 'my child cross' (/w + (j)unin + kurus/ = first person singular possessive + 'child' + 'cross,-' /junin/ is possibly a Spanish loan word un nino 'a child'). The /kurus ko mam/ represents, according to La Farge, the "planting" of the family on a particular patch of earth, and it is not moved except under the most extreme circumstances. The territorial complex of the family's place of planting, represented by the /kurus ko mam/, the house, the yard, and the milpa is called /lob'al/. If the land on which the family's house stands is sold to a new owner, the cross usually remains in place. A small house is built around it for its protection, and the family returns to it periodically to perform the required acts of religious devotion. If the extended family subdivides, new house crosses will eventually be erected for each newly formed household (incipient extended family), but only after a generation or two has passed. Usually, the oldest son inherits his father's ancestral cross, and continues leading his family's devotion to it, as long as he remains in his Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 115 father's house. If a man is away from his home, he can make an offering at another cross, which "forwards" the offering to his own ancestral cross. In addition to the kurus ko mam altar inside the house, an altar built in the yard in front of the house doorway is included in the extended family's prayer round. The outdoor altar is erected on a single axis with the kurus ko mam and the family milpa. Prayers for the family's crops are offered at this altar, first facing the house, then facing the field. During the extended family prayer round, prayers are made by the male family head both indoors and outdoors. First, prayers are said inside the house while facing the altar of kurus ko mam. Next, prayers are said from within the house doorway, facing the inside of the house first, then toward the altar in the yard outside of the house. The male elder proceeds to the outside altar, and says more prayers, first facing the doorway of the house, then facing the family's milpa. Prayers may also be said at the village church as part of the extended family's prayer round. The church complex is divided into "zones," inside and out. Within Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 116 each zone, it is considered proper to pray to particular supernatural beings. Inside the church, people may construct their own small altars, at which they b u m candles and incense. Usually prayers and burnt offerings are made inside the church on special occasions. For example, the west end of the church is reserved for expressing devotion to one's deceased ancestors, especially on All Saints' Day. It might be noted here that the Maya believe the west is the place where their ancestors reside after death. On All Saints' Day, food offerings (/pichiV te7/ 'atûls,' /guisquil/ 'chayote', and hard liquor) are left on the altar of Icurus ko mam and sometimes on graves in the cemetery, since it is believed that the ancestors come to visit their living descendants on this day. Inside the church, at the west end, the devout leave offerings of c o m for their deceased ancestors, which is collected and used by church officials. While the extended family sometimes prays inside the church, the bulk of their religious activities take place outside the church, specifically between the church and /miman kums/ 'great cross, ' which stands in front of the church. Outdoor altars are made by placing a few stones Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 117 together on which /pom/ and pine resin incense are burned. Prayers are first said facing the church, then facing the cross. Extended families also make costumbre in their milpa, when the field is prepared for planting. Here they make offerings of /pom/ incense to /pixan ixim/ 'the c o m spirit' (/pixan/ 'soul;' /ixim/ ' c o m ' ) . The Kanjobal expression /pixan ixim/, in Spanish, is dueno dP la milpa 'lord of the milpa.' Also, they used to play music on a talil 'clay flute with four stops' to the corn while it was maturing. Corn is referred to in Spanish as santo maiz 'holy com. ' It is the only crop to be so designated. V illage Rituals In the village of Santa Eulalia, there are several places of religious significance: /yalan naa/ 'under the house,' several Catholic churches, and a number of crosses. These places played a part in the lives of all the Indians in Santa Eulalia in 1932 . It is not Icnown what role they all play today. The following is a brief description of these places in 1932. First, /yalan naa/ 'under the house,' is a sacred cave where the wooden statue /jolom konob'/ 'head of the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 118 village' used to be kept. The statue was stolen by ladinos some time before La Farge's arrival in 1932, and hidden in a trash heap. After the Indians found the statue, they started keeping /jolom konob'/ under lock and key, in a building next to the newly constructed jailhouse. Offerings of candles and incense were being made to /jolom konob'/ on special occasions, on the ground outside the door of this structure. There were three church buildings in Santa Eulalia in 1932: the village Catholic church, Calvario Chapel, and Rosario Chapel. The village Catholic church was constructed in typical Spanish fashion, on the village square. In front of the village church is /miman kurus/ the 'great cross,' which stands about 25 feet high. The ground between the church and /miman kurus/ is the sight of much religious activity for the extended family, but most especially for the village community as a whole. Calvario Chapel was a simple structure at the southwest end of Santa Eulalia. Outside of Calvario Chapel were several crosses. Two of the crosses had names: San Sebastian and San José. There were also three unnamed crosses representing the crosses of Jesus and the two Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 119 thieves with whom he was crucified. Villagers only- worshipped at the Calvario Chapel during Lent and Holy Week, which commemorate the death of Jesus in Christian tradition. Crosses are placed between the village church and the Calvario Chapel for reenacting the stations of the cross. The Rosario Chapel had been only recently constructed in 1932, by a relatively wealthy Indian, who was known as el principal del pueblo 'the village elder.' It stands at what the villagers referred to as /nan konob'/ 'the center of the village,' a very sacred place in Mayan cosmology. The Rosario Chapel was not included in village-level ceremonial processions in 1932, however. The family prayer round is distinct from the village prayer round in several ways. The village prayer round would not include the kurus ko mam of a specific extended family. The village prayer round is conducted for the welfare of the entire village, not just a single extended family. Also, the village prayer round can only be carried out by religious specialists 'prayer makers' who have specialized ritual knowledge which is not part of the cultural competence of every male head of household. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 120 According to La Farge, the ceremonial year in Santa Eulalia included the following ceremonial days observed by "laymen:" 1. the village's patron saint day; 2. the year bearer ceremonies,* 3. planting time; 4. Holy Week; 5. the Day of the Cross; 6. /sulub'al cheu/, the prayer to prevent frost; 7. /xu jem/, the prayer said in July for ripening green com; 8. the ceremony of the village boundaries,* 9. the harvest; and 10. All Saints' Day. Some of these holy days are pre-Christian in their inspiration (#2, #3, #6, #7, #8, and #9 above), and others are Catholic (#1, #4, #5, and #10, above). Both religious specialists and laymen are involved in conducting the year bearer and the village boundaries ceremonies. The /qin xal 7aiwul/ 'festival of Santa Eulalia' (Santa Eulalia of Barcelona; /qin + xal + 7aiwul/ = 'festival' + 'Lady' (honorific) + 'Eulalia') is celebrated from Febmary 8 through February 12. Preparations for the festival begin long before Febmary 8. For example, money is collected from villagers to ensure that enough supplies can be bought for a successful fiesta. The expense for putting on the /miman kanal/ 'big dance' in 1932 was approximately $170 in United States currency. The money Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 121 went for renting a book that describes the steps for the dances to be performed (usually rented from either San Cristobal, Mexico or Totonicapan, Guatemala), masks and costumes, paying a dance teacher, and purchasing candles, resin and incense, fireworks, and liquor. Two Indians in the civil administration are chosen to travel to Huehuetenango to purchase the largest and best candle they can find. Twenty days before their trip to Huehuetenango, the Indians begin to observe the taboos of abstinence and continence. The festival begins on February 8, with the bringing of the candle into the village. The days of the /qin/ 'festival' are filled with processions, when the statues of the Virgin and Jesus are taken out of the village church and paraded around the village in a clockwise fashion, mirroring the path of the sun. Thus, the parades begin in the east and proceed to the south, to the west, and finally to the north. This is the same order in which prayers are said to the cardinal directions. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 122 ECONOMIC PATTERNS In this section of the dissertation, I confine myself to a brief summary of the patterns of land distribution and economics of the Kanjobal Indians in 1992. The general pattern is the same as it has been since the turn of the century. The Kanjobal region is still divided between two groups. On the one hand, there are a few wealthy ladinos. who own fincas 'large plantations,' which are used to produce cash crops for sale on the international market. On the other hand, there are the Kanjobal Indians, campesinos who mostly practice milpa agriculture, producing corn, beans, squash, and other food crops for their own consumption. This pattern started to change in a limited fashion from about 1960 to 1982, as some Kanjobal Indians began buying their own land from ladinos and the Guatemalan government's Institute Nacional de Transformation Agraria (National Institute for Agrarian Reform, or INTA) in the region of Huehuetenango Department that lies north of the town of Barillas. The average family in San Miguel Acatan, for example, owns from 2.5 to 3.5 acres of land (i.e., from 1 to 1.4 hectares). This is not sufficient to provide food for a Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 123 family for an entire year. Because of land scarcity and other economic forces, many Kanjobal men now migrate to the coastal plantations in Guatemala (and Mexico) or to large- scale farms in the United States, where they can work for several months per year as agricultural day laborers. This work supplies the average Kanjobal family with the equivalent of about $300 in annual cash income (Camposeco, in Burns 1993). For those Indians who possess legal title to the lands they own, such title is subject to the whims of relatively wealthy ladinos who live nearby. Land titles are also the subject of constantly changing agrarian laws which govern land use, occupation, and ownership. These laws are completely beyond the comprehension of most of the Indians, the majority of whom are illiterate and too poor to hire lawyers. If they are "fortunate," the Indians may be able rent or sharecrop some land to grow a surplus or cultivate a cash crop. Such crops can be sold as a supplement to their wage income. The declining fertility of the land in the Guatemalan highlands is another problem that complicates land tenure. Even though agricultural land in the highlands is typically Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 124 very fertile when it is first cleared for agricultural use, the nutrients in the soil are depleted within three to five years. The Indians are typically too poor to buy commercial fertilizer; thus, they are faced with annually declining agricultural yields. The steep terrain where the Indians "make milpa," when coupled with the overuse of their agricultural plots, causes serious problems in terms of soil erosion. Jeronimo Camposeco is a Jacaltec Indian, b o m in 1939. He worked for Guatemala's National Indian Institute for 14 years, and studied social anthropology at the University of San Carlos in Guatemala City. He has provided a very clear, personal account of the extensive inter village trading that has occurred in the Cuchumatan Mountains, from prehistoric times to the present day (Burns 1993, "Introduction"). His own father was a travelling merchant, who took Jeronimo along on trips from Jacaltenango to San Miguel Acatan and other villages in the Cuchumatan Mountains. Camposeco noted that specific aldeas and municipios in the Cuchumatan Mountains were known for the production of certain goods. For example, the Kanjobal Indians of San Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 125 Miguel Acatan (known as "Miguelenos") live in tierra where there is an abundance of timber. The Miguelenos have always supplied long, heavy pine posts used for house construction to the Jacaltec villages, which are located in tierra caliente where such wood is relatively scarce. They also supplied the Jacaltecs with boards from hardwoods, which were used to make furniture. The Kanjobal Indians from San Miguel also exploited the maguey plant, which grows in San Miguel municipio. Fibers were extracted and used by the men to make rope, lassos, harnesses, morrals, sacks, and nets for bearing burdens. The Kanjobal women of San Miguel were known for their ability in weaving sashes from palm leaves, which they sold to Jacaltec Indians. The Jacaltecs made hats out of the palm sashes, and sold them to the Mam Indians at the village of Todos Santos Cuchumatan. The Jacaltec Indians sold traditional cortes 'skirts' and huipiles 'blouses' to the Kanjobal women, who no longer weave their own clothing. Aside from these items, agricultural products were also traded between villages. For example, the Miguelenos, living in tierra fria. cultivated potatoes and apples, and traded them with Indians living in tierra caliente, where Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 126 they could not be grown. In return, the Jacaltec Indians sold tierra caliente agricultural produce, such as tomatoes and peppers, to the Miguelenos. The Miguelehos also raised sheep for their wool. Migueleno men used the wool to make their distinctive capixhayes 'wool ponchos.' This pattern of inter-village trading is still common throughout the Cuchumatan Mountains today. The economic conditions of the Kanjobal Indians (and other Indians as well), especially the lack of adequate land resources, led directly to the settlement of landless Indians in the Ixcan region (the area that was labelled "uninhabited" in Figure 1) in the 1960s and 1970s (Davis 1983; Handy 1994; Morrissey 1978; USAID 1984). The process of colonizing the Ixcan occurred simultaneously with the guerrilla army's relocation to the Ixcan (Falla 1992; Payeras 1983). Some of the Indians came to support the guerrilla movement, though the support was not consistent throughout the region. Some of the Indians became integrated in the guerrilla army. Other Indians provided food for the guerrilla soldiers or logistical information regarding the movement of Guatemalan army troops. In many cases, the Indians did not give direct support to the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 127 guerrillas, though their sympathies were definitely with the insurgency (Frank and Wheaton 1984). The Ixcan colonization process and interactions with the guerrilla army and the Guatemalan army will be described in more detail in the words of the refugees from La Huerta in chapter 5. For now it is enough to indicate that all of these factors combined led to the repressive counter-insurgency campaign of the Guatemalan army from 1982 to 1983 (Americas Watch 1983, 1984; Black, Jamail, Stoltz, Chinchilla 1984; B u m s 1988, 1989, 1993; Calvert 1985; Davis and Hodson 1982; Jonas 1991; Manz 1988; O'Dogherty 1989; Pax Christi 1982; Salvado 1988; Simon 1987; Valencia 1984) . And it was this campaign that resulted in hundreds of thousands of refugees fleeing to asylum in Mexico and the United States. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. CHAPTER 3 THEORETICAL BACKGROUND AND RESEARCH METHODOLOGY This dissertation uses ethnographic research methods to describe the physical setting and the patterns of social interaction in a Guatemalan refugee camp in Mexico. The goal is to contribute to mid-range theory building in anthropology and refugee studies. The ethnographic research techniques used in traditional anthropological community studies can be helpful in building models that might predict the behavior of refugees, specifically their behavior regarding repatriation. Since the use of ethnographic research methods and techniques have only recently been applied in refugee camps, such models must be constructed with some tentativeness and are open to revision as more information is gathered. Ethnographic research can be useful in helping refugee policy makers understand the point of view of the refugees themselves, a perspective that is often overlooked in theoretical and policy discussions. In the case of my 128 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 129 research, one of the main foci was: "What does it mean to be a refugee "from the native's point of view" (Geertz 1979)? What does it mean to be uprooted violently from one's homeland and forced into exile? What does it mean to live in a foreign land for ten or more years, under very difficult circumstances filled with conflict? What does it mean to live with the ambiguity of not knowing if one will ever be welcome to return to one's homeland? These questions of meaning may seem irrelevant or self-indulgent to many policy makers, whose main goal is usually to get refugees to return home as soon as possible. From my point of view, if the policies that governments and international bodies create are to be more humane, then they must ask questions of meaning. The research method of this dissertation is based on inductive reasoning. The research uses a single case study, a specific refugee camp, and makes broad generalizations based on the research results. Conclusions based on inductive research can be confirmed or supplemented as other anthropologists make studies of other refugee camps. This will allow for cross-cultural comparison and the construction of mid-range theory. Mid-range theory can then Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 130 be used to devise new hypotheses of refugee behavior that can be tested and used to construct even broader theories concerning the repatriation of refugees. This method is in keeping with the tradition of building theories in anthropology, and the social sciences generally (Glaser and Strauss 1967). More specifically, the research discussed in this dissertation will also contribute to studies of forced migration and the theoretical debate on refugee repatriation between those who alternatively promote "official" and "spontaneous" repatriation. Those favoring official repatriation suggest that refugees will not usually repatriate of their own accord, but must be encouraged, or even forced, to do so through official channels. Those who favor spontaneous repatriation suggest that refugees will return to their native land when the economic, social, and/or political conditions they fled have changed sufficiently to permit their return (Aguayo and Fagen 1988; Aguilar Zinser 1990; Cuny and Stein 1988; Harrell-Bond 1989; Stein 1986; Zolberg, Suhrka, and Aguayo 1989). Much of the theoretical debate between proponents of official and spontaneous repatriation seems to be rather Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 131 devoid of content. Social scientists have only recently begun the kind of research that can provide an in-depth look at the opinions and actions of the refugees themselves. From the official repatriation perspective, refugees are treated as passive objects rather than active agents of social change. That is, even while they are in refugee status, refugees have the ability to prepare the conditions for their own return (Colson and Scudder 1982; Mortland 1987; United States Committee for Refugees 1993). The setting chosen as the main focus for research (conducted from October 1991 to September 1992), a Guatemalan refugee camp in Chiapas, Mexico (pseudonym. La Huerta), suggests that there are many weaknesses in the official repatriation construct of the "passive refugee." While political refugees who are fleeing in terror may not have many options as to when to leave their homes, they can be very active in shaping their current circumstances as refugees and their future circumstances as repatriates. Most of the people that were living in La Huerta were Kanjobal (Maya) Indians from the northwestern Guatemalan department of Huehuetenango. The goal of the dissertation research was to understand the relative importance of the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 132 economic, social, and political variables which were influencing their opinions about repatriating to Guatemala. By eliciting the refugees' opinions about repatriation it was hoped that a model could be constructed that would accurately predict when the refugees would in fact repatriate. The research showed that survey-style information gathering techniques were helpful in quickly gaining an understanding of the "official" political line promoted by the refugees' elected leaders. As will be seen, a model predicting repatriation behavior based on survey data alone would have been completely misleading. Ethnographic interviews and extended participant observation were absolutely essential to discovering intracultural variation in attitudes toward repatriation. Particularly important was the discovery that there was a minority of refugees who no longer accepted the official repatriation policy of their leaders. These marginal members of the refugee community seemed insignificant in terms of their numbers and their marginal relationship to the refugees' own political structure. This seemingly insignificant minority played a very important Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 133 role in changing the actual repatriation behavior of at least half of the official Guatemalan refugees in Mexico. Rather than being passive objects of international economic and political assistance, the Guatemalan refugees actively gathered information from a variety of sources and weighed the evidence about whether the human rights violations, and the violence which they had fled in the early 1980s, had abated sufficiently to permit their safe return to Guatemala. During an average of 10 years of refuge in Mexico (19 82-1992), the refugees have forged new social and economic bonds across religious, community, and ethnic lines. Indian parents have taken advantage of educational opportunities for their children at unprecedented rates. In the process, the Indians will repatriate to Guatemala with trained educators and Western- trained health promoters for their communities, where before there were none. The Guatemalan refugees have also become very effective at networking with international organizations, governmental and non-governmental, and at exploiting the political and economic resources they offer. As they return to Guatemala, they return with a new sense of Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 134 dignity, a new political consciousness, and a new awareness of their ability to effect social change (Messmacher 1986). THE PROCESS OF RESEARCH DESIGN The original design for my dissertation research called for spending eight months in the Mexican state of Chiapas. Most of that time was to be spent living in a Guatemalan refugee camp that was officially recognized by the United Nations, to understand better the refugees' perspective on returning to Guatemala. In particular, I was interested in how their attitudes toward repatriation were influenced by social and economic variables such as religious affiliation, ethnic group, gender, education, availability of work in Mexico, and land tenure in Mexico and Guatemala. The Mexican government knew that there was a large number of Guatemalan refugees living in Mexico without any immigration papers. According to one estimate, there were 200,000 illegal refugees in the state of Chiapas alone (Salvado 1988). This was almost five times the number of "legal" refugees (about 45,000 Guatemalan refugees were in UNHCR camps in 1991). The government not only tolerated the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 135 illegal refugees, it benefitted from their presence, since the government did not have to provide social, educational, economic, or medical services to such refugees. Private landowners in Chiapas also benefitted, since they could pay lower wages to undocumented workers because the undocumented refugees were more reluctant to complain about unfair labor practices for fear of deportation. Some local Mexican Indians did not want the Guatemalans to stay in Chiapas because their presence depressed wages for everyone (Guatemalans and Mexicans) by creating an over supply of labor. This competition for work resulted in conflict in some villages and towns in Chiapas and a negative attitude toward the refugees on the part of some Mexicans I met around Comitan. In spite of the fact that the illegal refugees were more numerous in Chiapas, I made a conscious decision to work only with refugees in officially recognized UNHCR camps. This decision was based on my fear that I might bring unwanted attention to the illegal refugees on the part of Mexican authorities and/or the local population. According to my dissertation proposal, the research was to be conducted over an eight month period and would be Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 136 divided into four phases. In Phase One (two months), I would get an overview of the situation by visiting all of the refugee camps in Margaritas municipio and conducting semi-structured interviews with several refugee religious and political leaders, as well as government and non government refugee workers. In Phase Two, I would spend three months living in one particular refugee camp, which I called Camp A. Focussing on one camp would allow me to obtain information for an ethnographic description of the daily life of one refugee community, and to learn more about the factors that were influencing the refugees' thinking about repatriation. For Phase Three (one and one-half months), two additional refugee camps (Camp B and Camp C) were to be chosen for specific social, religious, economic, or other significant characteristics that would contrast with the refugee population in Camp A. This would reveal any inter-camp variation. For Phase Four (two and one-half months), I would use a structured interview schedule to gather information concerning repatriation to Guatemala from randomly selected refugees in Camp A. In the original dissertation proposal, much emphasis was placed on providing as much anonymity for my informants Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 137 as possible. The American University's Institutional Studies Peer Review Board made several additional suggestions in this regard, based on my fear that the Guatemalan army might retaliate against the refugees for cooperating with my research. This might seem like a remote possibility to those not familiar with the situation, but there have been accusations of information sharing between the Mexican and Guatemalan armies along the border. Also, during the early years of exile in Mexico, the Guatemalan army had been known to make incursions into the refugee camps. I decided that I would not tape record any of my interviews and that my notes would be coded so the identity of the informants would be known only to me. This resulted in a loss of data, but, after the fact, it does seem to have been wise to take these precautions, since the Mexican army was certainly aware of my presence in La Huerta refugee camp. In keeping with this concern, I have used pseudonyms for the village and the individuals that I interviewed there. For a variety of reasons, it became necessary to change the research design after my arrival in the field. Overall, I spent eleven rather than eight months in the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 138 field. The changes included an additional two weeks for Phase One research, six weeks of research on the Guatemalan side of the border, six months of research in one refugee camp (combining Phases Two and Four) , and dropping Phase Three altogether. Thus, the research was actually conducted in accordance with the following schedule, which is summarized in Appendix 4. PHASE ONE RESEARCH METHODS Two weeks were added to Phase One to allow some additional time to get settled in and because it took longer than expected to visit the camps in Margaritas municipio. It became evident within a few weeks of my arrival in the field that visiting all 39 refugee camps in Margaritas municipio was not a realistic goal (see the list of camps obtained at the COMAR office in Comitan, Appendix 5) . Many of the refugee camps are very remote and can only be reached on foot. This means hiking several hours from the all- weather road that crosses through the jungle, roughly parallel to the Mexican-Guatemalan border (see Figures 5 and 6). The remoteness of some of the camps was especially felt during the rainy season, which was in full swing when I Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 139 began making my visits. The Spanish expression "El camino esta muy jodido" took on a significance that could never have been anticipated while sitting in an anthropology classroom. One visit required walking a jungle "path" to one camp for eight hours in a river of thick mud up to my knees. In one place the mud was thigh deep, and claimed, once and for all, the tightly-laced leather boot from my left foot. It is still there, buried in the mud, as far as I know. Since I was not going to have time to visit all of the camps in Margaritas municipio during Phase One, as called for in my original proposal, I decided to select refugee camps from several different Chiapas municipios. This provided an even broader picture of the living conditions of the Guatemalan refugees in Chiapas than I had originally hoped for. Thus, in Phase One, I included camps that differed from each other in the following ways. In terms of climatic zones, some of the camps were in tierra caliente 'hot country,' others in tierra fria 'cold country.' I also included camps of various population sizes, from small to large. Some of the camps were comprised of people from one ethnic group, others were Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 140 f t Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 141 •S HH .aI’ li 1 §• s o 0) 1 lit 1 I ^ill IIII milf | : J "S % g Seco & II Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 142 multi-ethnic. The camps visited in Phase One also varied according to who owned the land on which the camp had been established. There were camps on land owned privately by ladinos. camps on ejidos 'communally owned Indian lands,' and land owned by the Mexican government. The sampling of camps in Phase One also included those that were relatively accessible to the Pan American Highway (and received the bulk of assistance from government and non-government refugee agencies) and some that were more remote (and received little or no assistance from the refugee agencies). At the time I created the original research design, I had decided not to do any research inside Guatemala because of recent violence against people who were working with Indians in Guatemala. Two events were especially important in making this decision. One was the kidnap and torture of Sister Dianna Ortiz in Quiche Department by the Guatemalan army. Sister Ortiz is a Maryknoll nun who was teaching Indian children the bible. The other event was the murder of Myrna Mack in Guatemala City on September 11, 1990. Mack was a Guatemalan anthropologist who had been helping internally displaced Guatemalans in northern Quiche Department gain legal title to their lands. She was stabbed Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 143 to death, by a Guatemalan soldier. Many people from northern Quiché had been chased from their homes during the violence of the early 1980s and had formed mobile jungle communities known as Comunidades Populates o n Resistencia 'civilian communities in resistance' (CPRs; see EPICA 1993) . These communities of "internally displaced" people have been living "on the run" from the Guatemalan army since the violence began (AVANCSO 1990; Falla 1992). Some individual members of the CPRs had started to return to their natal villages or had been relocated to new land by 1992, but many CPRs still existed in Quiché Department. I started out Phase One by interviewing refugee workers in Comitan. These included people who were working for a variety of non-govemment organizations (NGOs). The most prominent and helpful of these organizations was Witness for Peace, an American NGO that has provided a pacifist presence in areas of conflict in Central America since the late 1970s. The volunteers working in the Witness for Peace office in Comitan not only accepted me as a co- worker, but treated me as a confidant and several of us became good friends. They were influential in helping me to gain access to refugee strategy planning meetings and to get Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 144 interviews with key refugee leaders. It was also at their suggestion, and with their backing, that I first visited La Huerta refugee camp. Also at the beginning of Phase One, I attended an important strategy planning meeting of the Comisiones Permanentes de los Refugiados Guatemaltecos (CCPP) in San Cristobal de las Casas. This afforded me the opportunity to hear the refugees talk about returning to Guatemala, how they were planning the repatriation process, which issues were important to them, and the minimum conditions they would accept before returning to Guatemala. It was also during this meeting that I was introduced to people who were serving the refugee population as employees of Mexican and international NGOs. During the course of my research, I attended several informational and planning meetings, and participated as a solidario 'co-worker' or companero 'comrade.' For example, when I returned from my Phase Two research trip to Guatemala, I shared openly with the refugees what I learned during my visits to the communities they had fled. Participation in such closed door meetings with the Guatemalan refugee leaders and other solidarity workers Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 145 enhanced the confidence that the leaders had in me. In addition to helping me build rapport with the refugees, these meetings were all very informative for me in terms of understanding the refugees' overall leadership structure and their process for planning the repatriation. Also during Phase One, I paid a courtesy visit to the offices of COMAR (Mexican Commission for Assisting Refugees) and the UNHCR (United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees), where I was well-received and had good interviews. Antonino Garcia Garcia was the main proj ect designer for the COMAR office in Comitan. Mr. Garcia granted me an interview, suggested camps that I might like to visit, and provided me with an official pass that noted I had COMAR's permission to visit in the refugee camps. He suggested I use it each time I visited a refugee camp. There were only a few occasions when the pass was really helpful. One such occasion arose during Phase One, when two COMAR field workers, who did not know who I was, tried to get a group of refugees not to talk to me. Another was when a military intelligence officer came to La Huerta to investigate the reasons for my presence in the jungle. The pass was also helpful each time I passed the immigration Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 146 Station near the point where the jungle road branches off to the village of Rio Blanco. Other than that, I just carried the pass around with me and did not show it to anyone, especially the refugees. I did not want the refugees to think I was working for COMAR, and I thought showing the pass might confuse them in this way. Chil Mirtenbaum, a Bolivian, was the director of the UNHCR office in Comitan (they shared the same building with COMAR). He was also very friendly and provided information about the refugees. Both of these men were helpful to me throughout my stay, as problems, such as conflict over land and medical needs, came to my attention in specific refugee camps According to COMAR records, there were about 124 refugee camps in six Chiapas municipios along the Guatemalan border in 1991 (Appendix 5). During the time I was conducting field research, I visited 25 camps in four of these municipios (Table 4). Two of the camps that I visited during Phase One were suggested by a COMAR official in Comitan, and several were suggested by Witness for Peace representatives who were very familiar with the camps. Most of the camps were chosen by me, as I followed leads after being in the field for a while. For example, my first visit Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 147 to Ojo de Agua refugee camp was based on a recommendation of an elderly Mexican woman, Dona Maria, who runs a small TABLE 4 NUMBER OF CHIAPAS REFUGEE CAMPS VISITED FROM 1991 TO 1992 Chiapas municiplQ No. of Camps No. Visited Margaritas 40 18 Trinitaria 21 5 Independencia 18 1 Comalapa 36 1 Amatenango 5 0 San Pedro 4 0 Total 124 25 restaurant near the ancient ruins of Chinkultic. On the day that we met, she agreed to accompany me to Ojo de Agua so that she could introduce me to the refugees, even though the camp was three hours away from where she lived. Other visits to refugee camps resulted from my participation in solidarity and repatriation planning meetings, during which refugees would invite me to come visit with them in their camp. On a couple of occasions, I was visiting in one camp and the refugees asked me to take them to see relatives or friends in another camp. I generally followed up on such Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 148 opportunities. Some of the visits were more extensive than others (ranging from two days to a week), and I was able to make return visits to several camps while in the field. During Phase One of my research, the goal was to gain a broad understanding of the factors influencing the refugees' perspectives on returning to Guatemala. I suspected that religion was a primary social factor influencing the refugees' attitudes toward repatriation, based on my review of the literature. There was significant evidence that in the first three years of exile, Protestants were returning at a higher rate than Catholics. Carmen Rosa de Leon, director of the Guatemalan Commission to Aid Repatriates (CEAR), noted that 80 to 90 percent of the refugees in Chiapas, Mexico were Catholic, but that the repatriates were about evenly divided between Catholics and Protestants (WOLA 1989). I was also aware that other concerns could be influencing their attitudes and behavior. There were a number of questions that came to mind in this regard: 1. Did the refugees feel they were being treated well by the local Mexicans and by the Mexican government? 2. What information were they receiving about life in Guatemala since the massacres of the early 1980s? 3. How Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 149 did the news they received affect their disposition to return? 4. Did the refugees feel that there was enough land and work for them in Mexico? 5. Did the refugees own land in Guatemala or were they landless? To get the overview that I desired, I interviewed refugee camp leaders including CCPP members, camp representatives, education promoters, health promoters. Mama Maquin representatives (a refugee women's self-help group), catechists (lay-teachers of the Catholic Church), and ordinary camp residents to leam more about these issues. The people I chose to interview during Phase One were not randomly selected. Rather, I used a non-random sample of key informants who were well-informed on the issues I wanted to discuss. The initial interviews were almost always with the camp's représentantes 'representatives' (leaders chosen by the refugees to represent their camp's political subgroups), who would suggest several other people to interview in addition to himself. This kind of sample is sometimes referred to as a "snowball" sample, because it gets bigger as it rolls down hill (Bernard 1988). There are limitations to this kind of sampling. Principally, it is impossible to apply one's conclusions to Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 150 the entire population, as one could with a random sample. For example, most of the people recommended to participate in interviews were adult male refugees. For this reason, there is a serious gender bias in the data that I collected during Phase One. It would thus be inappropriate to conclude that "all of the refugees in Camp X" thought in a particular way based on these interviews since half of the population was effectively excluded from the interviews. The opportunities to talk to Indian women in the refugee camps (and in Guatemala) were somewhat restricted for me as a male foreigner. The male adults usually steered me away from the women in the camp. After living with them for a while, I concluded that this was attributable to at least two factors. First, the Indians are generally suspicious of outsiders and feel protective of the women in their village. Second, the men tended to portray themselves as the decision makers with regard to repatriation and as being more knowledgeable about political affairs (from the community to the international level). When I asked the leaders of the refugee camps to include some women in the interview samples, the response from the men was that the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 151 women did. not really know that much about the situation or how to talk about it. In spite of the men's assertions about the women not knowing anything about repatriation, I have no doubt that the women refugees had their own perspective on the issue and that it was different from that of the men. I did the best I could to include women in the conversations I had, but, because of language limitations (e.g., in the refugee camps, most Kanjobal and Chuj women were monolingual in their respective Indian language) and the social constraints just mentioned, women were not equally represented in the interviews during Phase One. The few conversations that I did have with Indian women, along with occasional insights from talking to the men, revealed that the women were quite knowledgeable about the politics of the violence that they had experienced and the politics of repatriation (Hooks 1993). Through the interviews I conducted during Phase One, I became aware that the women's opinions about repatriation were different from their husbands'. Because of this sense that the women knew more than the men let on, I made it a point to include women in the interview sample during Phase Three of my research. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 152 in La Huerta refugee camp. This turned out to be critical to the conclusions that will be drawn at the end of this dissertation. When I entered a refugee camp during Phase One, I usually introduced myself as a university anthropology student. Although this was the truth, it did not mean much to most of the refugees I talked to, since most of them had no way of knowing what an anthropologist or a university student was. Usually, I had to settle for explaining that I was also concerned about their human rights and that I wanted to find out more about why they were in exile and what they thought about the prospects of returning to Guatemala. I told them that I planned to share the information I gathered with people in the United States to assist them in their return to Guatemala. The refugees were typically very cautious when I first arrived in their camps. I usually asked the camp representatives to arrange interviews with individual heads of household for me. In some refugee camps, the people were more reluctant to talk with me individually, so I accepted group interviews as an alternative. The group interviews were very difficult to control, since some of them were Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 153 quite spirited. As a result, the notes I took during the group interviews were usually less rich in detail than those taken during interviews with individual family heads. In several camps, the group interviews I conducted led to individual interviews, since some refugees subsequently invited me to visit in their homes. The responses in the group interviews and in the individual interviews were sometimes very different. This led me to suspect that in the group interviews there was a tendency to hold to the official CCPP political rhetoric ("We won't return until the government signs an agreement based on the six conditions"). In more extensive interviews with individuals, the refugees were more frank about their individual desire to return home sooner rather than later and were less specific about the minimum conditions they would accept before returning ("We'll go back when it is safe and the army agrees to let us live in peace"). My more in-depth research during Phase Three, confirmed my sense that group interviews obscured significant individual variation on attitudes toward repatriation. That is, the refugees were not as monolithic in support of the six conditions as they portrayed Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 154 themselves to be in group interviews, where the pressure to conform to group opinion was shaping the way they answered my questions. It was only as individuals that the refugees questioned the CCPP's political ideology, that it was still not safe to return to Guatemala. Some of the refugees who did not accept the CCPP's ideology had had visits from relatives living in Guatemala. These relatives told them that there was now peace in Guatemala and that they could return in safety at any time. This led them to suspect that the CCPP was delaying the repatriation process for their own political purposes. The interviews I conducted in Phase One were open- ended, semi-structured interviews. I usually asked a few questions about why they had left Guatemala and their experience of the flight from their homeland. I also asked questions about the conditions of exile in Mexico, if they were respected by the government and the local residents; if they had enough land for milpa ; if international assistance in the form of food, housing, health care, and education had been sufficient; if they had enough wage work available,- if they were satisfied with the pay they received; and if they Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 155 perceived their lives as refugees in Mexico as better or worse than their lives in Guatemala. PHASE TWO RESEARCH METHODS During Phase One, it became evident that the refugees' perceptions of political and social conditions inside Guatemala were of great importance in shaping their attitudes toward repatriation. Conditions in Guatemala were discussed much more frequently in my interviews than conditions in the refugee camps. The refugees often talked with me and with each other about what they heard on their shortwave radios each night about living conditions inside Guatemala. They listened to broadcasts from a number of sources. From Guatemala, they received news from Radio Flash (the URNG's mobile station) and Radio Maya (a radio station in Barillas). They also listened to a Spanish- language station from Cuba and the Voice of America. In addition to the radio, the refugees also: read the Mexican newspapers (La Jornada. published in Chiapas, was a favorite local paper); read Guatemalan newspapers that friends brought them; heard reports from family members and friends who came to visit them in Mexico,- and received reports from Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 156 their CCPP representatives and solidarity workers. Some of the refugees even crossed the border and went to see their villages for themselves. From all of these often conflicting sources of information they were trying to piece together a picture of what life in their villages was really like, 10 or 11 years after they had last seen them. It thus became more important for me to understand first-hand what the conditions were like in Guatemala. I decided to change my research plan, adding six weeks of research on the Guatemalan side of the border. Toward the end of Phase One, I decided to conduct my research during Phase Three in La Huerta refugee camp. Most of the refugees in La Huerta had lived in villages north of Barillas, in northern Huehuetenango Department, so I decided that visiting their traditional territory would be very important. In addition to the villages in the vicinity of Barillas, I also decided to visit some villages in the neighboring Ixil Triangle region of the El Quiche Department, since it had been severely affected during the repression. There were no Ixil Indians in the refugee camp I was working in. I simply thought it was important to Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 157 visit the areas that had been most affected by the army's counter-insurgency campaign from 1982-1983 (Hill and Monaghan 1987; Lovell 1990; Stoll 1990, 1993). Once I decided to do some research in Guatemala, my research strategy became more participatory. I asked the refugees if they had any questions for the family and friends they had left behind, or for those who had already repatriated. The refugees raised several concerns-. the disposition of the parcels of land they had fled; the reception they could expect to receive upon repatriation, both from the army and from their former neighbors and friends; and obligatory service in the civil patrols. Concerning the land, the refugees wanted to know what had happened to the land they had left behind. Had others come to occupy it in their absence as they had heard on the radio? Were their relatives working the land? If so, would they give the land back to the refugees when they returned, or would there be conflict? This was a particularly important issue for those refugees who knew that their land had been occupied by Indians from other parts of Guatemala. The second issue that concerned the refugees was how the Guatemalan government, including the army, would treat Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 158 them upon, their return. On this point, the refugees had received conflicting information based on a variety of sources. In some cases, the refugees said they knew refugees who had already repatriated to Guatemala. Some of these repatriates had written to their friends who were still in the refugee camps, saying that the Guatemalan government had never provided the social benefits it had promised to all repatriates. Promised benefits that were never provided included schools and teachers, medical clinics, staple food supplements for the first year of repatriation until they could plant and harvest their first crop, sheets of metal for roofing their homes, and potable water projects in their villages. The refugees wanted to know if the Guatemalan army had been allowing repatriates to live their lives in peace, or if they were harassing the repatriates. In conjunction with this, the refugees wanted to know how the repatriates had been treated by their former neighbors. Since the refugees fled into exile in the early 1980s, the Guatemalan army had waged a very effective propaganda war against the repatriates. The army had convinced many of the Guatemalans who had remained in Guatemala during the repression, that Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 159 all those who had fled to Mexico were guerrillas or guerrilla sympathizers. Such statements by army officials in the newspapers and on radio were sometimes followed by the rhetorical question, "Why would they have run away if they were not guilty?" The propaganda campaign was partially successful in creating doubts about the Guatemalans who had fled during the repression. Most of the refugees that I spoke to in the Margaritas municipio refugee camps found the notion that they were guerrillas bewildering. One refugee commented: "All we did was plant milpa, cardamom, and coffee. How could we have fought for the guerrillas? We had no weapons!" Then, smiling and pointing to his machete he added, "We had nothing but armas blancas 'knives.'" Even if the notion were mildly amusing, it was still a serious concern to many of the refugees. In one of the group interviews I conducted, I asked if there was anything the refugees wanted me to ask their former neighbors on their behalf. One refugee made a very impassioned speech before the rest of his community. He concluded: "What we want to know is 'Will they [our former neighbors who stayed behind in Guatemala] receive us as brothers, or as enemies? Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 160 Will our return bring them joy, or will it create conflict?' Tell them that we do not want to fight with them over the land." Finally, quite a few of the refugees wanted to know if they would be obliged to serve in the civil patrols. During the early 1980s, Indians in remote, rural villages were forced by local army officers to form patrols and to go out with the army on "sweeps," looking for guerrillas. The Indians were obliged to go out several times a month (depending on how many men were in the village) , for days at a time. They received no pay for this duty. While on patrol the Indians were assigned the most hazardous duty: they were put in the front of the regular army soldiers as a buffer between the soldiers and the guerrillas. Most of the Indians hated this obligatory paramilitary service (Americas Watch 1986). But the refugees had recently heard that the government's policy on participation in the civil patrols had changed; that is, that participation in the patrols was voluntary. Many of the refugees wanted to know if this were true or not. Prepared with these questions from the refugees, and a few of my own, I departed for Guatemala. I spent three Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 161 weeks visiting in Quiché Department (mostly in the Ixil Triangle area) and three weeks in Huehuetenango Department (mostly in the Indian villages north of Barillas). I used the same research techniques in both places. I talked with any civilians I met who were willing to talk to me about the repression in the early 1980s, the presence and role of the army in their communities at the present time, and how they felt about the repatriation of the refugees. I talked with people I met along the path as I walked from one village to the next, with ladinos and Indians, with NGO representatives, with church workers, and with people visiting the graves of their loved ones in cemeteries. The interviews were always informal, the questions open-ended. In responding to my questions, the people were usually cautious about talking in front of others, but in situations where they were alone, I felt they talked to me with surprising candor. When I returned to Mexico from Guatemala, I was eager to go back to the camps that I had already visited and share with the refugees what I had learned. For this purpose, I revisited most of the refugee camps that I had been to previously. I also gave a presentation at a meeting of Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 162 refugee leaders and NGO representatives in the Margaritas municipio village of Nuevo Huixtan. In all cases, I was warmly received, and the refugees were very interested in what I had to say. The fact that I had visited many of their natal villages in Guatemala seemed to impress them favorably and to lend credibility to my presence and work in the camps. The results from Phase Two research are discussed in chapter 4. PHASE THREE RESEARCH METHODS After visiting several refugee camps to give briefings on my research in Guatemala, I went to visit the La Huerta refugee camp to talk to the camp's six group representatives about conducting Phase Three of my research in their camp. Most of the refugee camps were subdivided into groups, each with their own representative. In La Huerta, there were six such groups. There will be more details on the political structure of the refugee camp in chapter 5. I chose La Huerta for several reasons. First, I felt I had established good rapport with the leaders of the camp on my initial visit. Second, there was a CCPP representative in La Huerta, which would make it easier for Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 163 me to le am about activities related to repatriation outside of the camp. There were only a couple of CCPP representatives per refugee zone. The thirteen refugee zones in Chiapas state, and the camps included in each zone, are noted in Appendix 5. Third, the camp was fairly remote from the Pan American Highway and, therefore, was relatively neglected by NGOs, COMAR, the UNHCR, and social science researchers. This last point was not so much a question of research methodology as a personal ethical stance in reaction to the fact that more remote communities usually get much less attention from researchers and aid agencies, which ordinarily concentrate their efforts on communities that are easier to reach. I told the representatives that I wanted to live and work in La Huerta for a total of six months. There would be two parts to the research. First, I would conduct a household survey to collect some basic demographic data on each refugee family. The survey would also include a basic opinion poll about repatriation. For this part of the project, I hoped that all of the heads of household would participate. I emphasized that the research was voluntary and that if any of the heads of household were afraid to Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 164 participate, they did not have to. The second part of the research in La Huerta would be interviewing 25-30 heads of household in-depth about the flight from Guatemala, their lives in exile in Mexico, and repatriation. I told them that the research results would be used to write my dissertation, and that the information I gathered would be used to promote a peaceful and just repatriation process. The representatives discussed my proposal, and agreed that they would like to cooperate with the research. First, they wanted to talk to the family heads in each of their groups, and then they would let me know for sure. In a couple of days, we held another meeting, with all of the heads of household present, and they agreed to let me do the research there. They also said they would provide me with food and shelter while I was with them. I told them I would need to hire a research assistant to visit in the homes with me and to teach me the Kanjobal language. There were several qualifications for this job. First, it would have to be someone who was bilingual in Kanjobal and Spanish. The person would need to know the members of the refugee community and would have to be well respected. Finally, the person would need to be available Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 165 to work with me all day long. While I knew this was a heavy burden to ask (it meant giving up working milpa and the cash crop harvests for the next six months), I was willing to pay the local daily wage in return for the assistant's services. For about two weeks, there was some controversy among the six group representatives over choosing my research assistant. They ultimately chose a young man, Juan Diego, who was 15 years old, to assist me. He had completed six years of primary school education, so they thought he would be able to teach me their language. He also was generally well-known in the community. I negotiated his wages with the camp representatives and he started teaching me Kanjobal the very next day. While studying Kanjobal, I prepared a household survey to be used in gathering demographic data and an opinion poll in La Huerta (see Appendix 6). The survey was based on my literature review and what I had learned during Phases One and Two. Once the survey was ready, I discussed it with the six camp representatives. They thought it was fine, but did not find it acceptable for me to ask the refugees the names of their villages in Guatemala or to talk with anyone about issues regarding access to land in Mexico. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 166 Regarding the latter point, they were afraid their Mexican hosts would be angered if the refugees complained too much about this very sore topic. I reluctantly agreed to respect this request. Fortunately, the refugees themselves could not help talking about their home villages or the problems related to access to land in Mexico, so I usually obtained the information I needed without asking directly. Each representative collected the names of the heads of household in his group who were willing to participate. Only a few chose not to participate. Once I had the list of participants, Juan Diego and I started making house visits in the late afternoon, when the men came home from working in the fields. We continued with my Kanjobal lessons in the mornings. With each visit, I explained the purpose of the research and how the information would be used. I also reminded each family head that participation was voluntary. I conducted most of the interviews in Spanish, though toward the end of my stay I was able to ask some questions in Kanj obal. For those few elderly Kanj obal men who did not speak Spanish, Juan Diego acted as translator. Once the household survey was finished, I took a three-week break from the field, and came back to Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 167 Washington, DC. I think my departure and return to La Huerta was helpful in terms of building rapport with the refugees. Upon my return to the field, I started getting more candid information about people's participation in cooperatives in the Ixcan settlement project and about people who had recently come to Mexico from the CPRs. Previously, the refugees had not been very willing to talk about these matters. When I came back to the field after my break, I worked with Juan Diego on drawing a random sample of 25 heads of family for the semi-structured ethnographic interviews. We usually conducted one interview per afternoon. Each interview generally lasted about an hour. The questions were open-ended, and I asked many specific follow-up questions for clarification. During the six months that I was living in La Huerta refugee camp, I also gathered information through participant observation. This included eating my meals with the refugees, attending church meetings and costumbre rituals, visiting people in their homes, doing agricultural work, playing basketball and soccer, travelling to nearby fiestas, shopping in the village market on market days, and Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 168 attending camp meetings for the heads of household and regional meetings for camp representatives. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. CHAPTER 4 RESEARCH RESULTS FROM PHASES ONE AND TWO Before proceeding to a description of La Huerta refugee camp and an analysis of the data collected during Phase Three, I will summarize what I learned during Phases One and Two. The conclusions drawn from these earlier phases impacted the way in which I conducted research in Phase Three. THE THREE STANCES ON REPATRIATION Based on the refugees' responses, I started to perceive three different strains of thought on repatriating to Guatemala among those in the Phase One non-random sample : those who wanted to return after an agreement was signed with the government (about 80 percent); those who never wanted to return to Guatemala (about 10 percent of the snowball sample) ,• and those who wanted to return immediately (about 10 percent). While the sample was not random, I felt that the way in which I had chosen the camps and the people 169 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 170 to interview meant that the impression I was getting was a fairly accurate approximation of how the refugees in the Chiapas refugee camps felt about repatriating in general. Stance One: Uis Q££iclal Position of ths CCPP While in the field, I discovered that the refugees, through their elected leadership in the Comisiones Permanentes (CCPP), had developed a list of six conditions that they wanted fulfilled before they returned. As stated in a communiqué from the CCPP in October 1991, the six conditions were as follows : 1. Repatriation must be a voluntary decision, made individually. The vast majority of the refugee population demand a collective, organized return. 2. That the Guatemalan government guarantee the right of the refugees to return to the specific lands that the refugees left behind when they fled into exile in Mexico. 3. That the Guatemalan government respect the repatriates' right to organize politically and to associate freely with each other. 4. That the Guatemalan government respect the repatriates' right to life and safety, for both individuals and communities. To achieve this, we believe it is necessary that the civil authorities in each municipio be responsible for the maintenance of public order. 5. That the Guatemalan government allow delegations of independent Guatemalan and international observers, and representatives of Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 171 the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees to accompany the refugees when they repatriate to Guatemala. 6. That the Guatemalan government allow free national and international movement of the CCPP members and all of the repatriates. (CCPP, October 16, 1991; my translation from a Spanish original). Several of these conditions need some explanation. The first condition expresses the refugees' belief that the decision to repatriate should be made on an individual basis. At the same time, most of the refugees preferred to return collectively,- that is, as a group. They felt that there would be greater safety in repatriating this way, since repatriating as individual families might make them more subject to attacks by the Guatemalan army and the civil patrols. The second condition listed above demands that the refugees be allowed to return to the lands that they had abandoned. The army officers in Huehuetenango and Quiche Departments were not in favor of allowing the refugees to return to their lands. Some of the officers had expropriated the refugees' lands for their own use. The army had also taken the liberty of resettling other landless Indians, often from different language groups, on the lands Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 172 abandoned by the refugees in the early 1980s to prevent the refugees from returning there. The CCPP leaders were being clear that the refugees wanted to return to the lands they had settled, cleared, and cultivated for a decade or more before the 1980s massacres occurred. The fourth condition states that the civilian authorities should be put in charge of civilian affairs in the rural areas where the refugees lived. Currently, the Guatemalan army has control of civilian affairs in most rural locations. This condition would require the army to relinquish the authority it has assumed in civilian affairs, and allow the elected leaders to do their duties. The seis condiciones 'Six Conditions,' which were written and presented to the Guatemalan government as early as 1988, were well-known to nearly all of the refugees in Chiapas that I spoke to from 1991 to 1992. Any time I met with camp representatives, or held group interviews with these leaders present, the six conditions were given as the minimum conditions that had to be met before they would consider returning. Thus, the majority of the refugees appeared to agree that they wanted to return, but they wanted to wait until their CCPP leaders signed an agreement Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 173 with the government of Guatemala that promised to fulfill these conditions. They were nearly unanimous in their statements that they would remain in Mexico as long as it took for the accord to be signed. The vast majority (approximately 80 percent) of the refugees interviewed in Phase One expressed their preference to wait for their elected leaders in the CCPP to negotiate with the government for a comprehensive, safe, collective return, based on the six conditions. They usually cited the improvements in their social and political conditions in Mexico, and their belief that it was not safe to return as the reasons for remaining in Mexico as long as necessary. Many of these refugees had been landless in Guatemala and thought that the CCPP, while negotiating the return with the Guatemalan government, might also be able to negotiate some land reform that would provide them with their own parcels. They tended to accept the characterization of the situation inside Guatemala promulgated by the CCPP, that it was not safe to return without the protection of a signed formal agreement with the government. During the first few weeks of my research, it seemed that the refugees were all of one mind on repatriation. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 174 solidly behind the CCPP leaders. But the refugees were not so monolithic as that. As I continued interviewing refugees in Phase One, I became aware of two significant minority opinions, which I call Stances Two and Three. The perspective of the refugees holding each of these two minority opinions is described below. Stance Two: Those Who Will Never Return There were some refugees who said they would never return to Guatemala. Most of these people had experienced the brutal violence of the 1981-1983 repression personally. Some of the refugees expressing this point of view were speaking as individuals. One Chuj refugee I met on a bus trip from Comitan to the refugee camps told me that he was the only surviving member of his family; not just his nuclear family, but his extended family. He had watched while all the others had been killed during the counter insurgency campaign. He swore he would never go back to a country where that kind of violence might happen again. There were other individuals that I met who privately told me they felt the same way, although no one ever voiced this opinion in a group interview. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 175 The decision to stay in Mexico permanently was not just one made by individual refugees. There were entire refugee camps that were making plans to remain in Mexico permanently. I encountered two such refugee camps (Ojo de Agua and Rancho Tepancuapan) during the early part of Phase One of my research, eind made numerous return visits to both of these camps while I was in the field. Neither of these refugee communities had strong ties to the CCPP leadership. In fact, the leaders in both camps seemed interested in distancing themselves from the CCPP. The refugees at Rancho Tepancuapan were, however, knowledgeable about the activities of the CCPP, since the 16th-century hacienda on which they lived was a major stop-over point for refugees passing through between the jungle refugee camps and Comitan. To remain in Mexico as a community meant obtaining secure access to land where they could live and farm. It also meant becoming Mexican citizens (mexicanizarse 'to become Mexican'), an option that the Mexican government eventually offered to all of the refugees, though the Mexican government did not encourage the refugees to stay. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 176 The worst problem faced by the refugees in these two camps was the tenuous access to the land on which they currently lived. In both cases, they lived on land owned by non-Indian patrones 'patrons,' relatively wealthy Mexicans, who had allowed the refugees to settle on their land. In exchange for this practice of offering posada 'a temporary place to stay,' the patrones required the refugees to perform several days of free labor each month in exchange for free or reduced rental fees on their houses and miIpa lands. This was in addition to the paid wage work they were performing for the patron for wages below the market value. Mexican wage workers in Chiapas were paid an average of 3- 6.000 pesos a day in 1991-1992. Guatemalans received 2- 3.000 pesos daily for the same work (3,000 pesos was the rough equivalent of $1 in United States currency; for perspective, a Coca Cola cost 1,000 pesos, one third to one half of a day's wages for a refugee). Sometimes the patrones failed to pay the refugees for any of their work. This was also true in other refugee camps, like La Huerta, where the patrons were Maya Indians. Low wages and non payment of wages were also a source of friction between the refugees and their "hosts." In one of these two camps, some Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 177 of the refugees became so angry about not being paid adequately that they refused to work anymore until they were paid. This divided the refugees in the camp down the middle, with half refusing to work and the others calling them "lazy." The patron threatened the refugees with eviction for their refusal to work for no pay. The refugees felt they were in a very precarious position, one in which they could be evicted at any moment. This fear of eviction led both refugee communities to look for other Mexican land that they could occupy. Since the refugees had no money to buy land for themselves, they had to find other patrones, who would provide posada on their land in exchange for low rent, occasional gifts of medicine, food staples, and cash loans, and a generally more peaceful life. In both of these camps, I was asked if I could personally help to buy land for them in Mexico. In making this request, the Indians were asking me to enter into a patron-client relationship. While I knew that they felt this was an appropriate role for me (I was perceived by them as a wealthy non-Indian), it was not a role that I was at all eager to assume. Instead, I offered to mediate for them with the Mexican refugee agency, COMAR, and the United Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 178 Nations High Commissioner for Refugees office (UNHCR) in Comitan and to help them in their efforts to find a new Mexican patron. In fact, I did try to help both groups find new land by speaking to COMAR and UNHCR officials in Comitan. One issue that was brought up by refugees in this minority who wanted to remain in Mexico was where they would consider resettling. For example, the refugees at the Ojo de Agua refugee camp, who had lived in tierra fria in Guatemala, refused to be relocated to tierra caliente anywhere in Mexico. This was in spite of the fact that the parcel of land on which they had settled was simultaneously claimed by three Mexican land owners. At various times, all three of them had threatened the refugees with eviction if they did not pay rent in the form of working for them without pay. In 1984, the residents at Ojo de Agua (along with half of the refugees in Chiapas), refused to relocate to the refugee camps established by the Mexican government far from the Guatemalan-Mexican border in the states of Campeche and Quintana Roo, in part, because the Yucatan Peninsula is tiejcxa caH e m b a . Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 179 On these grounds, in 1991 and 1992, these same refugees refused to move to the Nuevo Libertad refugee camp in another part of Chiapas state, which was also in tierra caliente. They would not relocate there, even though Nuevo Libertad was an asentamiento seguro; that is, a refugee camp built on land purchased by the Mexican government for refugees living in situations where there was serious conflict with the private land owners. The refugees at Ojo de Agua would not move there even though home sites in the camp and milpa were being offered to them for as long as they were needed, without rent or expectations of free labor. This refusal to be relocated to refugee camps where the ownership of the land was undisputed and where they could live with a greater sense of autonomy and security was difficult for Mexican and international refugee policy makers to understand. The reasons for their refusal to move to a different climatic zone were discussed in chapter 2 on Kanj obal culture. The fears of the refugees who did not want to return to Guatemala ever were reinforced in the refugee camps. During Phase One and Phase Three of my research, the refugees commented on the bombs they heard exploding just Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 180 across the border in Guatemala, as the Guatemalan military conducted air raids in northern Quiché Department (whether against the CPRs, the guerrillas, or both, was never clear to me). One day, rather early in my research, I was interviewing a refugee at the door to his home. As I was asking him about repatriating, the man paused and listened intently for a moment. Then I heard it too, the distant booming. When the noise stopped, he said, "That's why we don't go back. They are still bombing in the Ixcan. We are afraid the army will kill us if we go back." For those refugees wanting to return to Guatemala, the hardships of refugee life in Mexico, the constant conflict with Mexican (Indian and non-Indian) landowners, inadequate access to land in Mexico for milpa. and gentle pressure from the Mexican government and the UNHCR were not enough to overcome their fear of repatriating. In spite of these difficulties, they were adamant about not repatriating. Stance Three : The Pro-Return Group At the opposite end of the spectrum from Stance Two, there was a small, increasingly vocal, minority of refugees that wanted to repatriate immediately, regardless of the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 181 political climate in Guatemala. They constituted approximately 10 percent of the refugees interviewed in Phase One. During the eleven months that I was conducting research in Mexico and Guatemala, the refugees that shared this opinion evolved into a political force of their own, known as the Grupo Era Retorno 'Pro-Return Group' (understood as "the group of refugees in favor of immediate repatriation"), effectively challenging the leadership of the CCPP. The minority of refugees that expressed a desire to return immediately to Guatemala were weary of living in exile, especially of the hardships of refugee life. They suggested that the CCPP was procrastinating in their negotiations with the Guatemalan government for a collective repatriation based on the six conditions. They often stated their opinion that it was safe enough to return to Guatemala. For the most part, they based this opinion on visits from relatives and friends who came to see them from Guatemala, and on radio news reports. Even though the human rights situation was far from ideal in Guatemala, they felt the time had come for them to go back. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 182 It was my perception that the refugees of this persuasion were slightly more radical in their political opinions, strongly affirming what they thought of as their rights as indigenous peoples under the Guatemalan constitution and United Nations declarations concerning ethnic minorities. Those refugees who wanted to return immediately sometimes mentioned that they stood a better chance of demanding their rights effectively from inside Guatemala, rather than from afar in Mexican territory. During Phase Three of my research, it became apparent that many of those who were in favor of returning immediately had been part of the 1970s Ixcan settlement projects and the cooperatives that were formed through those projects, but this was not evident during Phase One. The CCPP was effective in delaying the Grupo Pro-Retomo from returning before I left the field in September 1992. But the could not stop them completely. By January 1993, the first large group of Guatemalan refugees repatriated, and many more followed them. In the span of one year, approximately one- half of the official refugees in Mexico repatriated. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 183 RESEARCH QUESTIONS THAT AROSE FROM PHASE ONE RESEARCH What accounted for these differences of opinion regarding whether or not to return to Guatemala and when to return? Nearly all of the refugees admitted that the social and political conditions in exile were better than what they had had in Guatemala before the repression. Social improvements often cited included the following: better educational opportunities for their children and themselves; better access to medical treatment in Mexico; and the peacefulness of daily life in Mexico compared to the constant fear in which they lived in Guatemala before and during the repression. Economic conditions in Mexico were generally perceived to be about the same as they had been in Guatemala by all of the refugees that I spoke to during Phase One. Most of the refugees had been landless in Guatemala, so being landless in Mexico was not a big change for them. Most of them were also accustomed to conflict over land ownership and tenure in Guatemala. For the most part, the refugees had not changed climatic zones when they crossed the border from Guatemala into Mexico. This meant that the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 184 crops cind agricultural cycle in Mexico were about the same as in Guatemala. There were some negative economic factors that were regularly discussed by the refugees during Phase One. For example, for refugees who had settled on either ejido or private land, there were continuous arguments with their Mexican landlords over payment of wages. Sometimes the conflict arose because the wages were considered too low, sometimes because the wages were not paid at all. The refugees also objected to the obligation to perform free labor in exchange for posada. Many refugees said that they did not have adequate access to land for milpa cultivation in Mexico. They felt that in Guatemala they had been able to obtain access to sufficient agricultural lands to provide a minimally nutritious diet for their families. I discovered that availability of land varied from one refugee camp to another, but as a general rule, the refugees felt that they were dependent on food staples such as corn and beans from international sources like the United Nations. They all agreed that the rations they received from such sources were insufficient. At the time I arrived in 1991, refugees in Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 185 several different camps expressed their belief that the c o m and bean rations that the United Nations once supplied them had been cut. Some said it was an effort to punish them for not relocating to the camps on the Yucatan Peninsula in 1984. Others said they thought it was the beginning of an attempt to force the refugees to repatriate. Since the social and political conditions in Mexico were much improved over those in Guatemala, and the economic conditions in Mexico were generally about the same as they had experienced in Guatemala, it was easy to understand the point of the small minority of refugees planning to stay in Mexico permanently. It also seemed fairly easy to understand the point of view of the majority who seemed content to stay in Mexico indefinitely, as long as they thought they could obtain an agreement with the Guatemalan government that would guarantee their human rights. They were enjoying access to schools, medical services, potable water, and other improvements in their lives. Thus, on the surface, the attitudes of approximately 90 percent of the Guatemalan refugees seemed to support the assumptions of those who advocate forced repatriation. Ninety percent of Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 186 the Guatemalan refugees would probably not repatriate unless they were actively encouraged, or forced, to do so. But, the picture was not that simple. First, there was the minority of refugees that had started to advocate an immediate return to Guatemala, even without an agreement with the government that guaranteed their human rights. What was motivating them to adopt this attitude toward repatriation? How were the people in this minority group different in economic, social, and political characteristics from the other 90 percent, who were either willing to wait indefinitely, or who wanted to stay in Mexico permanently? Second, there were some indications that the 80 percent who said they were willing to wait indefinitely for an agreement with the Guatemalan government were not as monolithic as it appeared at first glance. While they presented a unified front in community-based, group interviews, some of the refugees in the CCPP faction admitted privately that they were ready to go back as soon as they perceived it was safe to do so. Based on the interviews conducted in Phases One and Two, I drew several conclusions that changed the shape of my original research design. First, one of the most common Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 187 themes that arose in interviews about repatriation was the refugees' perceptions of whether or not the Guatemalan government would respect their human and civil rights. Second, I began to suspect that religious affiliation was not as much of a factor in the Chiapas camps as it once had been, since most of the refugees I talked with, whether Costumbre, Catholic, or Protestant, agreed that they would not return before the Guatemalan government signed an accord concerning the six conditions. Third, conditions in the refugee camps were much less a factor than I might have thought. Most of the people said they were willing to endure the relative deprivation of refugee life until they felt it was safe to return to Guatemala, and the army would let them live in peace. IS IT SAFE ENOUGH TO RETURN? I will summarize what I learned in the two departments where I concentrated my research in Guatemala: Quiché and Huehuetenango. In both locations, I learned that the residents in the Indian communities felt that the overall political situation had improved significantly since Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 188 the early 1980s, the years when the violence of the counter insurgency campaign reached its peak. In the Department of Quiché, I interviewed people in Chichicastenango, Sacapulas, Nebaj, Cotzal, Chajul, Acul, and Bijolom II. In Chichicastenango, several people shared with me graphic memories of alternating raids by the government and guerrilla armies on their town. One person recalled a group of guerrillas that came into town and gathered everyone into the town plaza for a demonstration. They shot their automatic weapons at the Catholic church and called it a whore. One man mentioned that he had been forced to serve in the government army against his will. Many informants told stories about friends and relatives who had died during the repression. The people I interviewed held varying opinions concerning who was primarily responsible for the violence of the early 1980s. One man likened the government army to a dog that a family keeps around the house for protection. "As long as you let the dog rest, it won't bother you. But, if you wake the dog, it will attack viciously. That is what happened with the guerrillas; they awakened the sleeping dog." In this way, he excused the army from any culpability Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 189 in the conflict by placing the blame on the guerrillas as the party responsible for initiating the aggression. In Sacapulas, an elderly Indian woman I met in the local cemetery shared her memories from the repression years with me. The village of Sacapulas is located high on a hillside. She reminisced: In those days, the river ran red with blood. On one occasion, some young girls were bathing in the river, there [indicating the river that runs past the village in the valley below] . While they were in the water, several bodies came floating down the river and bumped into them. The bodies were mutilated. We never found out where those bodies came from. In recent years, she noted, the situation around Sacapulas had been more peaceful. The situation was still fairly tense between the army and the civilian population in the Ixil Triangle, which is formed by three Ixil Indian villages, Nebaj, Cotzal, and Chajul. In each of these villages there were posts guarded by civil patrol members. The army had a noticeable presence in all of the Ixil Triangle villages, with a strategically- placed barracks nearby. Soldiers were present during the festival I attended at Chajul, adding to a situation that was already tense from the over consumption of alcohol. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 190 The people in the main Ixil Triangle villages were less willing to talk to me, compared to Chichicastenango and Sacapulas, though I did have good interviews in Acul and Bijolom II. In all of these communities in northern Quiché Department, there were people who were returning from exile, both internal (that is, from the CPRs) and external (from refuge in Mexico). In each village I visited, the returnees and repatriates were building new homes in marginal areas on the outskirts of the already established village. The reception that the repatriates and returnees received was reportedly mixed. Some said that they were being treated well, meaning that their neighbors were sharing land with them, and helping them to get their lives started over again. One man I met in Bijolom II admitted he had served for a while in the guerrilla army. He said that when he first returned to the village, his former neighbors were very suspicious of him, though now they were more accepting of him. He had converted to Protestantism as a step toward regaining their confidence. In some cases returnees said they had been pressured into joining the local civil patrol, even though they did not want to do so. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 191 In Huehuetenango Department, I interviewed people in the towns of Huehuetenango, San Miguel, and Barillas, and in the more remote villages of Xoxlac-Momonlac, and Saqchen. Generally speaking, life in Huehuetenango Department seemed more relaxed than in Quiché Department. In the Huehuetenango towns and villages I visited, the army presence was less noticeable; that is, I did not see soldiers everywhere I went, and the people I interviewed did not indicate that the army was perceived as an immediate threat. In Huehuetenango, I interviewed an informant who worked for the Catholic Church preparing for the return of the refugees. He mentioned that refugees returning to Huehuetenango Department would face several difficulties. The first difficulty was the attitude of those who stayed in Guatemala during and after the repression. He said the army had been very effective in convincing many of them that the Guatemalans who had fled to exile in Mexico were communist guerrillas. One of his jobs was to try and undo this myth before the refugees came back. A second issue was the land that the refugees had abandoned. Land in several villages in northern Huehuetenango abandoned by the refugees had been Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 192 resettled in the refugees' absence by landless Indians from other parts of Guatemala. It was his assessment that many of the newly resettled Indians felt strongly that they did not want the refugees to come back, since this would mean becoming landless again. In the towns of San Miguel and Barillas, the people I interviewed (ladinos and Indians alike) generally seemed to want the refugees to come back home. One ladina (a non- Indian woman) in Barillas commented that it was time for the refugees to return since it was now safer. Only one person I talked to in Barillas voiced the opposing point of view. He was an Indian who had a coffee and cardamom buying business in the middle of town. It was his opinion that the refugees were all communist guerrillas, and that they should not be allowed to come back to Guatemala. They had made their choice when they left for Mexico. On the soccer field in Barillas, one Indian man told me a story about how the people of Barillas had successfully persuaded the army to abandon the barracks in their town. While the soldiers were in town, the commander made constant demands on the townspeople's time. They were required to go out on patrol, to maintain the roads, and to do personal Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 193 chores for him such as working in his garden and cutting his firewood. The mayor explained to the local commander that the people of Barillas did not want the government army or the guerrillas in their town. Soon after that, the soldiers packed up and left town in the middle of the night, without an explanation. By the time I arrived in Barillas in 1992, the land on which the barracks stood was being used for grazing a few goats and there was not a soldier in sight. My informant said the people were no longer required to participate in the civil patrol, and many did not. In the more remote villages of Xoxlac, Momonlac, and Saqchen, I interviewed people who had gone into exile and were now repatriated, as well as people who had remained in Guatemala during and after the repression. The feeling in these villages was less tense than in the rural villages in the Ixil Triangle. In spite of the more relaxed feeling, the most common response to the question "How's it goingl was "Pues, aqui estamos patrullando" ("Well, here we are patrolling."). By this phrase, they meant the people of their village had formed a civil patrol and were being Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 194 vigilant in watching out for the guerrillas. This illustrated that the villagers still felt the army's presence it their area. As I was walking from Centinela to Xoxlac, I encountered an elderly man and his sons who were on their way to Barillas. We talked for a while. When I told them that I was working in Mexico with the refugees, one of the elderly man's sons said that the old man was his father. Theson had repatriated from Mexico a few years earlier, but his father was still a refugee in one of the camps in Chiapas. His father had obtained permission from COMAR to return to Guatemala for a brief visit to see about the possibility of repatriating. The son was very glad to see his father, but the civil patrol commander in their village had treated the old man disrespectfully, accusing him of being a communist guerrilla. The civil patrol commander told the old man that he could not come into the village until he had obtained written permission from the army. They were returning to Barillas to try and obtain that permission. When I arrived in Xoxlac, I was asked by one of the villagers to wait in the civil patrol guard house. No one Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 195 was there at the moment that I walked up. The civil patrol commander came out to the guard house to talk to me, carrying an ancient rifle. He said the army had warned him that people who looked like me. North Americans with beards and long hair, might enter the village to ask the people to cultivate drug crops. He had been told that they might be offered lots of money to do this and that they should immediately report any strangers in their midst to the army. It took about an hour to convince him that I was not a drug trafficker, and that I had been working with the refugees in Chiapas. Finally, some other villagers came out of their houses and joined in our conversation. The village elders decided to let me spend the night in their school building, since it was not being used. In the more remote villages of Xoxlac, Momonlac, and Saqchen, the story was generally the same,- the people wanted the refugees to return. All of these communities already had repatriates living in them. One elderly man, a Protestant church leader who once had been a refugee in Mexico, said. Look around you. This is their land, too. All they have to do is come back and start working it again. There are some of us who have continued to Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 196 work the land planted by our relatives, but when they return they can have it back. Maybe they will need to compensate their relatives who continued cultivating the land for them, with some money or a gift of land. But, there is plenty of land for everyone. While acknowledging that they wanted the refugees back, the economic and social conditions were very difficult. The villagers in Guatemala may well have been giving a more positive outlook for the future than was really warranted, since there had been a decrease in available cultivable land during the refugees' absence. It seems certain that there will be conflict of water and firewood resources as well, regardless of the good will toward the repatriates that may be present in some communities. The Guatemalans who had already repatriated in these villages said that the Guatemalan government had offered them many inducements to return from exile, but that the government had not followed through on any of them. For example, they had been promised land to settle on, beans and corn for the first year after they returned, metal sheets for the roofs, teachers and medical services, and a potable water system. In Xoxlac, the Indians had built their own clinic and school to replace the ones that the government Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 197 army had burned to the ground during the repression. But the government had never supplied a teacher, or even the money to pay the education promoter who lived in the village. Instead, the education promoter, who had been trained in refuge in Mexico, had to work in the fields to earn his living, and the Indian children were without education once again. The clinic was completely void of medicine and personnel. One repatriate whom I met along the path from Nicololen to Xoxlac confided that he had had trouble getting land for milpa in his natal village. He reported that there was conflict over land between the people who had remained in Guatemala since the repression and those who had gone into exile. Repatriates had been told by some that the land they left was no longer theirs and they had no more rights to it. Those who had stayed behind felt like they had suffered the worst deprivation during and after the repression. Therefore, they felt justified in claiming all of the land that had been abandoned by those who went into refuge. There was also conflict in his village over where repatriates could gather firewood and the sharing of water resources. He had finally given up on reconciling with Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 198 these people. At that moment, he was on his way to look for work on a nearby finca, where he could resettle with his wife and children. In Huehuetenango Department, then, the people I interviewed were agreed that violence and political repression had improved since the early 1980s. Repatriates agreed that the Guatemalan government had not done any of the things it had promised to help the refugees during the repatriation process. And, there were serious differences among individuals and between communities with regard to how the people felt about the refugees and their relationship to the guerrilla movement, and what their return would mean with regard to sharing scarce resources, such as land, water, and firewood. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. CHAPTER 5 LA HUERTA REFUGEE CAMP During my fieldwork, I learned quickly that not all of the refugees had had similar experiences before or during the repression. For example, the refugees varied as to whether or not they held title to their land, were in the process of paying for their land, or payed rent for it. Some of the refugees had worked the land communally, others in the more traditional way, by extended families. The refugees also had different experiences of the repression once it began in 1982. Some of the refugees who lived in the Ixcan cooperative zone in Quiché Department, and some who lived in the vicinity of Barillas in Huehuetenango Department, had personal experiences of the violence perpetrated by the Guatemalan army. Other refugees, who had lived closer to the Mexican border, did not see the violence first-hand before fleeing their communities, but learned about it from others. 199 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 200 Before providing an ethnographic description of La Huerta refugee camp, I will share some of what the refugees had to say about their lives before the repression, how the repression affected the region in which they lived, and the experience of fleeing their homes. I gathered this data at the end of my research experience through in-depth, open- ended interviews with several of the heads of household in La Huerta. Since I did not have time to interview all 84 of the heads of household in this way, I interviewed 23 individuals. I asked open-ended questions about the lives the refugees had lived in Guatemala before the repression, how they came to know about the repression in their villages, their flight to Mexico, and how life as refugees in Mexico compared with their lives in Guatemala. I also asked these informants to talk at length about how they felt about repatriating. The 23 heads of household with whom I conducted more in-depth interviews are listed in Appendix 8. Some of the heads of household who were living jointly preferred being interviewed together. For such cases, there are two numbers listed in the "Head of Family" column in Appendix 8, but they are only counted as one interview. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 201 At the beginning of my research, the six camp representatives asked me not to ask people the names of their villages of origin. But whenever I talked with the refugees about their lives in Guatemala, they always named the village where they had lived. This information, along with information on land tenure in Guatemala, proved to be critical in understanding the attitudes of the refugees toward repatriation. For this reason, I think it needs to be discussed. To help protect their identity, I have only noted the general vicinity from which they fled, not the specific villages (see Appendix 8) . Most of the refugees in the random sample were from villages in one of four regions in the Ixcan (the area that was labelled "uninhabited" by La Farge,- see Figures 1 and 2): the area around Chancolin, the area around Xoxlac, the area closer to the Guatemalan-Mexican border, and the Ixcan cooperatives region (the area that lies between the Ixcan and Xalbal Rivers). The single exception to this generalization was Head of Household #32, à Kekchi Indian from Alta Verapaz, who had married a Mam woman from the Ixcan region. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 202 THE REFUGEES OF LA HUERTA AND PATTERNS OF LAND TENURE IN GUATEMALA In terms of land tenure in Guatemala, the refugees in La Huerta fell into four distinct groups. The first group consisted of landless Kanjobal Indians. They made up 22 percent of the random sample (5 of 23). They had been too poor to buy their own land, and were thus living on fincas west of the Ixcan River, working as agricultural laborers and renting land for milpa. The second group of refugees consisted mostly of Kanjobal Indians. In contrast to the landless Indians in the first group, however, they, along with a few poor ladinos. had been buying former fincas north of Barillas, also west of the Ixcan River. At the time they fled to refuge in Mexico, they still did not hold title to their land because they had not finished paying for it. The people who were in the process of buying their land, but still did not hold title, made up 30 percent of the random sample (7 of 23). The third group with regard to land tenure was made up of refugees who had already bought their land and held title to it. They made up 22 percent of the random sample (5 of Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 203 23). In the random sample, most of the people in this category were Kanjobal Indians (one Kekchi Indian). These people had settled throughout the area north of Barillas and west of the Ixcan River. The fourth group with regard to land tenure consisted of those who had been living in cooperatives in the Ixcan region, under the leadership of the Catholic priests, when the counter-insurgency campaign grew in intensity (from 1981 to 1982) . They were mostly Mam Indians (one Kanjobal Indian) who were in the process of buying their land cooperatively with help from the Church, but had not received the title to the land before going into refuge. The refugees who had lived in the Ixcan cooperatives constituted 26 percent of the random sample (6 of 23). As seen in Table 5, there is a relationship between the five regions in which the refugees had lived and the type of land tenure that predominated there. The people living in the vicinity of Chancolin were buying their land, and most of them already held title to it. Three of the people from the Xoxlac area were renting land, one was buying land, and the other had title to his land already. Most of the people living along the Guatemalan-Mexican border were in the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 204 process of buying, but none of them yet held title to the land. In retrospect, there is some evidence that the people who said they were renting land along the border may, in fact, have been buying their land. In some cases, I interviewed heads of household from the same village and some told me they were renting, and others said they were buying. They may have confused paying payments with paying rent. And, all six of the people from the land between the Ixcan and Xalbal Rivers were living in cooperatives. The chi-square for the data in Table 5 is 30.992 which, with 12 degrees of freedom, has 0.000 probability of being due to chance, but the data are too sparse for the tests of significance to be considered reliable. Those who had bought their land around Chancolin and the border area (or were in the process of buying) did so through the Institute National de Transformation Agraria (the National Agrarian Reform Institute, or INTA), or from private landowners. The renters who mentioned the source of the land they rented were renting tierra national (land belonging to the Guatemalan government) through INTA. The one cooperative in the Ixcan that most of the Mam Indians Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 205 had lived in was being purchased from a ladino who lived in Guatemala City. TABLE 5 LAND TENURE OF LA HUERTA REFUGEES BY REGION Type of Land Tenure Region Buying Cooperative Renting Titled TOTALS Alta 0 0 0 1 1 Verapaz Chancolin 1 0 0 3 4 Ixcan 0 6 0 0 6 Xoxlac 1 0 3 1 5 Border Area 5 0 2 0 7 TOTALS 7 6 5 5 23 THE ARRIVAL OF THE SETTLERS IN THE IXCAN AND THEIR FLIGHT TO REFUGE IN MEXICO The refugees had moved into and fled these four regions under very different circumstances. As a way of summarizing these circumstances, I will retell the stories of several of the heads of household, at least one from each of the four regions. Because the stories of the heads of household from the same village or region tended to be similar, this method Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 206 will provide a fairly complete picture of the variety of situations the refugees fled. All four places of origin were in what the refugees referred to as the "Ixcan." In this section, I am using the term "Ixcan" like the refugees did. That is, Ixcan will refer to the entire area north of the areas traditionally associated with the Kanjobal and Ixil Indians (far northern Huehuetenango and Quiche Departments). Some writers use the term more restrictively, to refer to the lands between the Ixcan and Xalbal Rivers only. I will refer to the latter as the Ixcan cooperative area. The refugees from the cooperatives region represent a very different case from the refugees from the other three areas. All of these families had been involved in the Ixcan cooperative movement. Based on the information I gathered in the refugee camps, I believe that they had closer ties to the guerrilla movement than the refugees who originated west of the Ixcan River. Because of this, their villages were targeted earlier than the villages west of the Ixcan River. Also, their villages were more severely attacked by the Guatemalan army from 1981 to 1983. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 207 In 1966, a Maryknoll priest named Edward Doheny began coordinating a colonization project in the Ixcan in conjunction with INTA, the government's agrarian reform agency. The project involved both the purchase of private land and the purchase of national lands for which INTA held title. He resettled some Indians on lands along the Ixcan River, where they carved out parcels for settlements and agriculture. Most of the settlers were Mam, Kanjobal, Chuj, and Jacaltec Indians, with a few ladinos. They found the land to be very fertile (Falla 1992). In 1969, Father Doheny was replaced by Father William Woods, whom the refugees referred to as "Padre Guillermo." The Kanjobal catechist in La Huerta recalled that Padre Guillermo used to come to his village of Nuca (where he lived before moving to the border region) to perform marriages and say Mass during the village ' s patron saint festival. He said that Padre Guillermo originally asked the Kanjobal Indians to go with him to settle the Ixcan, but most of them refused, so he went to the towns of Huehuetenango and Xela [Quezaltenango] to get others to go with him. That is why there were many Mam Indians who settled there. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 208 One of the refugees from this area, Head of Household #42, was born in a Mam village in southern Huehuetenango Department. His family moved to the Ixcan region when Kjell Laugerud was president (1974-1978). Padre Guillermo came to our village and told us that we should go to the Ixcan because there was plenty of good land for everyone. That's why we went to the Ixcan. There were 400 cuerdas for each head of household. We were united, working together in our cooperative. We had our meetings every 15 days; if there were problems, we'd discuss them. The representatives would meet more frequently. In 1970, the Ixcan Grande Cooperative was formed. The first settlement was at Mayalan, and the second at Xalbal. Father Woods had his home in Xalbal. The other settlements in the cooperative that eventually were started included Pueblo Nuevo (also called Resurrecion), Los Angeles, and Cuarto Pueblo. Even though the cooperatives got off to a good start. Father Woods was obviously aware that there could be violence in the near future. Head of Household #42 continued: "Padre Guillermo said, 'Each one has to work hard to protect and work their land. They might kill me. That's when you'll know they will continue killing.'" Father Woods' words proved prophetic. His small plane was Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 209 shot down by the Guatemalan military on November 20, 1976. That was the beginning of more serious violence in the Ixcan. Father Woods was replaced by another priest from Stuttgart, Germany, named Father Karl Stetter ("Padre Carlos"). Head of Household #42 remembered him as the person responsible for obtaining short wave radios so the cooperative settlements could communicate with each other. On November 19, 1978, Padre Carlos was kidnapped by the army (Falla 1992, p. 20). Head of Household #46 said that the soldiers kidnapped him, stripped him of his clothes, and beat him. He was taken away in tears and forced into exile in El Salvador. The harassment and murder of these priests, along with the kidnapping and torture of cooperative leaders from 1978 to 1981, was a prelude for what was to come during the counter-insurgency campaign. By 1980, the army had built barracks near many of the cooperative settlements. In 1981, the violence became more pronounced, with the massacre of the leaders of Cuarto Pueblo settlement (April 30). From February 13-28, 1982, there were more severe massacres in the eastern cooperative settlements, between the Chixoy and Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 210 Xalbal Rivers. In March, the violence spread toward the west, with the attack on Cuarto Pueblo occurring on March 14, 1982. Head of Household #42 recounted the events of that day: In 1982, the soldiers started the massacres. One Sunday - I think it was April 14 [should be March 14] - in Cuarta Puebla [Cuarto Pueblo], the soldiers killed a lot of people. The Catholics were in their church, and the evangelicals were in their church. The sin religiones ['costumbre practitioners'] were in their houses. Some of the people were in the market. Notice came that the army was on its way, but we didn't believe it at first. About 90 people [guerrillas] came and said they were going to protect us. When the soldiers arrived - without one word - they burned the people in their churches, Protestants and Catholics, alike. They left a huge pile of bones. I went to see it, so I know. Most of the Mam families in La Huerta said that they fled immediately after the attacks on their settlements in February and March of 1982. Only Head of Household #41 fled to Mexico directly and remained there (August 15, 1982). Head of Household #46 said that her mother fled to Mexico in 1982. Her mother arrived in the Puerto Rico refugee camp, but she decided to return to Guatemala because there was not enough food and so many people were sick. Heads of Household #42, #46, #64, and #66 all chose not to go into exile in Mexico at first. Instead, they joined Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 211 the large number of "internally displaced" Guatemalans living in one of the Comunidades Populates en Resistencia ('Civil Communities in Resistance' or CPRs) in the dense jungle. Head of Household #46 said her CPR had about 15 different settlements. It typically took two hours to travel from one settlement to the next. They were constantly vigilant, moving between settlements to avoid contact with the army. At each location they sowed milpa and bananas, but the army always came and chopped the crops down with machetes. This meant that the people usually did not have much food. The children were always scared because of the helicopter attacks. The people in the CPRs had to build underground shelters in which they could hide. They also had to build their cooking fires in the middle of the night and put the fires out at daybreak, so the soldiers could not spot the smoke. All four of these heads of household mentioned the severe deprivation of life in the CPRs (primarily the constant attacks by the Guatemalan military and the lack of food and medicine) as the main reasons they finally left the CPRs for the relative safety of Mexico. Head of Household #42 said that in his CPR, all they had to eat just before Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 212 leaving for Mexico was one banana each day for each adult and two bananas for each child. Head of Household #66 said that her daughter, who was only two or three years old in 1987, became very ill. My little girl was very swollen [her belly was distended]. There were no medicines or doctors; only curanderos del monte ['traditional healers']. None of their medicines seemed to work. Finally I asked permission of the community leaders to leave for Mexico, so she could get treatment. They said, "Yes." So then I came to Mexico. Finally, we arrived and the girl was treated. She had several parasites, worms about 10-12 centimeters in length, that left her body. The parasites left her very weak and thin, but she eventually recovered. Head of Household #81, who was also the representative of Group 3 in La Huerta refugee camp, said that his father had led a group of Kanjobal Indians from Nenton municipio to relocate to the area around Chancolin, while Lucas Garcia was President (1978-1982). Head of Household #35 was also in this group of 55 settler families. Before moving there, the representative and his father had gone to the Ixcan area to see the land that they had heard was so abundant. In comparison to where they lived around Nenton, the land was more productive, allowing for two harvests per year rather than just one. So they decided to move to the Ixcan. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 213 Together, 55 heads of household bought a total of 15 caballerias of land (one caballerla equals approximately 400 cuerdas or 33.5 acres). Each head of household had his own parcel, according to what he could pay. Head of Household #35 said that he owned 200 cuerdas. and his son owned 300 cuerdas. The representative said that he and his family owned around 1,250 cuerdas in total. Most of this land was sown in coffee and cardamom, with some land reserved for planting milpa. Typical of the refugees from the area around Chancolin, the representative (Head of Household #81) said that everyone in his joint family fled Guatemala in August of 1982. He said that as early as 1981, he had seen people from the Ixcan cooperatives zone (between the Ixcan and Xalbal Rivers) passing through his area. These early migrants said that the war in the Ixcan was getting worse. But the representative said that the heads of household in his group thought they would be safe from this violence. He said. The people in the Ixcan were being helped by the Church to buy their land. The news on the radio said the reason the people in the Ixcan were in trouble with the army was that the Church and the settlers had not made payments on their land [that Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 214 is, the Ixcan settlers were in default on their property]. Since we were buying our own land, and we had been making payments on time, we thought the army would not attack us. At least that's what we thought .... He said that the repression began in their area when the army tried to form a civil defense patrol (Patrulla de Autodefensa Civil, or PAC) in the neighboring village of Nubila. The soldiers first took a census of the residents there, and then forced the people to join the patrol. The people in the village did not like to go out on the "sweeps" [that is, looking for the guerrillas]. One day some soldiers became angry with the villagers. They put gasoline on the houses and the churches and burned them. There were about 18 soldiers there. It was on a Sunday, which was market day in Nubila. The soldiers put gasoline on the houses and the churches and started burning everything. They burned about 12 houses. They tore down the roofs and stole things like radios and money from the houses. They killed the animals, too. My brother, along with about 12 other men from our village, had gone to buy some supplies for our family. The soldiers shot at them from a distance. The army caught two of them and tied them up. Finally they let the two of them loose. We decided everyone should leave immediately after that incident. We weren't going to take any more chances. They arrived in Mexico in one day, 21 families travelling together. Some of the families with them were from Nubila. They brought their mules with them, but the PAC was following them and stole the animals. The women and Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 215 children, especially, had a difficult time travelling across the rugged terrain. The children kept falling down, and their faces were all muddy,* the women were sick. He continued his story saying. When we arrived, we asked "What are we going to do?" The women were crying. "We have no food and nothing planted for future harvesting." We didn't know how we were going to live. At first there were sweeps into Mexico by the Guatemalan army and the PACs. They sent some helicopters to attack us. Two of our people went back [to Guatemala] to try and find some com, but the soldiers killed them. They [the soldiers] took them back to Barillas and they were never heard from again. But when we arrived, the Mexicans treated us well. There were lots of people arriving in Monte Flor [a Tojolabal (Maya) Indian community across the border from Guatemala, in Mexico]; a total of 14 groups of refugees arrived. We spent two and a half years there. We used up all the firewood, but still the Mexicans treated us well. He said that his family eventually relocated to La Huerta from Monte Flor because the Guatemalan army continued its campaign of harassing the refugees along the border. At Las Delicias, the soldiers killed six people. In Flor de Café, they bombed the refugees. In Nuevo Huixtan, they also dropped bombs, but no people were hurt; they only killed one pig. That's why we moved here. Because we were afraid there in Monte Flor. Head of Household #8, a Kanjobal Indian, was b o m in the Xoxlac area. He and several other families were renting Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 216 hierra nacional there when the repression began. The land was very productive, and they planted cardamom, coffee, sugar cane, milpa. bananas, and squash. Since the original settlers had moved there, however, many children had been b o m in their village, and land had become scarce. Everyone was willing to work, but there was not enough land for everyone to make a living. Another head of household (#57) from the same area made a similar obsezrvation, noting that when his people first began renting the land from the government, there were only 63 people named in the title, but he estimated that when they fled the repression in 1982, there were 500 heads of household and 1,500 inhabitants. The result was that there were 500 families sharing the same amount of land that was formerly shared by 63 families. The repression began in his area in 1982, when five helicopters landed at Yalanhuitz and soldiers got out of them. Three days later, the soldiers arrived in his village. The soldiers went on to the village of Canana and stayed there for the night. When day broke, the soldiers left Canana and everywhere they went, they killed people. In one day they killed 18 people on the path. Later, we heard the soldiers Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 217 were coming back toward our village. We left everything behind, including the horses, pigs, and dogs . . . everything. We were afraid they would b u m our houses and kill us. When they arrived in the village, they shot at the people, but everyone left. No one was killed. That's when we sought refuge in Mexico. First we came to Rio Azul, a little below San Pedro. Within two weeks, the [Guatemalan] soldiers arrived. They had followed us to Mexico. They shot at us there too, but they didn't kill anyone. After arriving in Rio Azul, the refugees had no food, so some of them started to think about going back to their village to get some com. Finally, some of them did go back. They managed to arrive in the village okay, but while they were returning to Mexico, they encountered the soldiers. There were four men and five women. For one night, the soldiers kept them tied up at Momonlac. The soldiers were threatening them. Some of the people got loose and ran away. One elder died there. The soldiers took the rest away to Ixquisis, and made the people work as cooks. Finally, the soldiers returned to their barracks in Barillas and left those poor people behind. After living in Rio Azul for two months, he took his family to Monte Flor for a few days and then on to La Huerta. Head of Household #8 said that the land in his community was titulo sn general. meaning that the land was "rented" jointly by the community. Each nuclear family had between 20 and 50 cuerdas. which was not enough, so most Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 218 families rented additional milpa land, and sometimes they had to buy com. Basically, they lived a very sheltered life there, without any real help from the government or the Church. A few people had travelled outside the village on business and such, but not many. "We didn't know anything about cities, or the other departments, or the capital city. We were working peacefully in our aldea." In 1981, the army built barracks for the soldiers in Barillas. The soldiers started requiring everyone who was over 18 to carry an identification card. A story began to circulate that a man from one of the remote villages went to Barillas and was beaten for not carrying his identification card. After that no one wanted to go to Barillas. I went to Quetzal to get an identification card for my wife. My brother-in-law knew how to do it. The soldiers said they were looking for foreigners who were trying to take over the country, but we never saw any. Meanwhile, the war was getting closer to us. One day in 1982, I went to work in the milpa near Momonlac. I went with my relatives, five of us, early in the morning. While we were working, we heard helicopters. This was at about 8:00 or 8:30 in the morning. There were five helicopters and they were making a lot of noise. We couldn't make it back home . . . we were too far away. The paratroopers jumped out of the planes with their parachutes, and landed there between Saqchen and Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 219 Momonlac. After about 30 minutes, we heard the people of Saqchen shouting. Then the people started running. The soldiers grabbed the ones who couldn't escape and forced them to call the others back. The refugee and his relatives finally decided they should try to make it back home. They were afraid the soldiers would capture them if they found them in the field. When they returned, they told their village council about what had happened. The people in the village knew nothing about the incident. The leaders gathered in the municipal building; everyone was afraid the soldiers would come to their village next. The attack on Saqchen produced internally displaced refugees, who fled south to this man's village. The people left Saqchen and came to our village. They made the trip in about one day. At first they stayed on the rim of the colonia. We could hear the roosters crowing, the dogs barking, the people talking. But they didn't come into our village. In the morning, they continued on to Xoxlac. When they arrived there, so did the soldiers. The captain started questioning them: "Why did you leave? Why are you gathering here?" He became very bravo ['aggressive'] with the people. The soldiers looked through all of the papers in the auxiliatorio ['governmental building'], but they were just the normal papers that officials always keep. The captain threatened the people again: "You're giving food to them [the guerrillas] . They're here in your community. They're bearded people, from Cuba." Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 220 He really got angry. But the people of the village kept saying they knew nothing. The captain finally told them: "In one week, this village is going to be burned." After that, things calmed down for a while. The soldiers eventually came back and spent about half a day harassing the people. They broke down some doors to houses and stole food and other things. The captain had the mayor of the village line up all the villagers so that he could inspect their hands, to see if everyone worked with the machete. If not, then maybe he would have accused them of fighting for the guerrillas. The soldiers then asked our mayor for some volunteers to carry their backpacks to Finca Los Angeles. He agreed, and some people carried the backpacks to Los Angeles for them. But the people dropped the soldiers' backpacks as soon as they got there, and ran all the way back to the village. At this time, the soldiers restricted the people to their villages. The mayor also told the villagers not use the paths anymore, not to travel to Nuca or Barillas. In recounting the massacre at Xoxlac, which occurred July 24- 25, 1982 (Falla 1992), he said. But some of the people knew nothing about all of this. People from other villages left for Xoxlac to sell clothes, bread, and com, like always. On Friday they arrived in our village to sell their wares. About daybreak on Saturday morning the vendors left for Xoxlac. Between 8:00 and 9:30 a.m., a notice came out from the authorities in our village that the soldiers were killing people in Xoxlac and Momonlac. They tortured some, and mutilated their bodies. There were clothes, corn, and other things spread all over the path. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 221 At Canana the soldiers grabbed 10 or 15 people and put them in jail. One by one they killed those people and put their bodies in the latrine. The soldiers kept on questioning the women and children about the guerrillas. Finally the soldiers left for Nuca and then to Barillas. The refugee concluded this portion of the story: Seventy-five to eighty people died from Xoxlac to Canana on the path that day. On Sunday or Monday, our mayor went to see if it was true. It was. The people were there, dead in the road. With sadness, we started burying the dead. The mayor of his village travelled to Barillas to ask the mayor there what was going on, why the soldiers were attacking the peasants. But the mayor of Barillas did not offer to investigate anything. "He just said, 'Bury the dead and forget about it.'" The refugee concluded: "That's how those people died, like chickens or dogs. Nobody reclaimed their bodies." Within a week, the people of his village made the decision to leave for refuge in Mexico. There was a comisionado militar 'military commissioner' in his village. The commissioner said the soldiers would probably come back to kill us. The mayor sent the commissioner to Barillas to see if he could get any information, but the mayor refused to see him. When the commissioner returned to the village from Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 222 Barillas, he asked the people: "Should we stay and await death, or search for a path to another place?" About that time, his village received news that the Guatemalan army had seized the road from Canana to Ixquisis. The villagers reasoned that the soldiers would soon be on their way back to Xoxlac. The people began wondering if they should flee to the mountains or to another place. Finally, they decided to go to Mexico. We decided at first just to go to Yalanhuitz on the [Guatemalan side of the] border with Mexico, across from Rio Azul. We were still on our land [that is, Guatemalan soil] . We thought "If the soldiers come, we will cross the border." We had to start walking at about 3:00 a.m. One whole day we walked, each one with his own load. Meanwhile the soldiers stayed a few days in Ixquisis, so we arrived in Yalanhuitz without the soldiers finding us. When the soldiers got to our village, only the houses were there. The people had already left; they'd already heard the rumors. Only the animals were there. My friend said to me : "It doesn't look like we'll go back to our country." The women cried there in the milpa because we had left our place. After crossing into Mexico, the refugees heard the soldiers arrive at Yalanhuitz. "We could hear them shooting and burning the houses. But we were safe in Mexico. That ' s our story, very long and very sad." Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 223 In general, the refugees that lived closest to the border did not experience violence at the hands of the Guatemalan military directly. They said that they knew to flee before the soldiers arrived in their villages because the refugees from Chancolin and Xoxlac were already passing through their area on their way to Mexico. For example. Head of Household #12 stated: "We lived close to the border. For that reason, the army didn't arrive quickly where we lived. Others came through and notified us what was happening in the villages further south. They said we should leave for Mexico too, or else we might be killed." Another Head of Household (#4), the elderly ladino. said that he and his wife lived close to Barillas, but he was in the process of buying finca land close to the border. He had left his family in Barillas while he went to glean the corn fields on his land by the border. While he was there, two of his co-workers decided to return to Barillas. They were warned not to go, but they did not listen. They were caught by the army, and he presumed they were dead. That was when he decided to leave for refuge in Mexico. He left his wife and children behind in Barillas, and had not heard from them in 10 years. He said the army entered his Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 224 area after a rich ladino. who owned some land nearby, accused the peasants near the border of siding with the guerrillas. "But," he said, "it was not true. There were no guerrillas in our village." It is important that the refugees who had lived west of the Ixcan River consistently denied that the guerrillas were in their villages. Instead, they claimed neutrality in the guerrilla army's battle against the Guatemalan government. I have concluded that they were being truthful, in spite of claims by both the Guatemalan army and partisans of the guerrilla movement, that there was widespread support for the guerrilla movement in this part of Huehuetenango Department. Even though they did not give direct support to the guerrilla army, there is no doubt that the refugees' sympathies were with the guerrilla movement. Head of Household #31 stated that the 30 to 35 families in his village had been living in that area for five years before the repression started. This would mean they moved there around 1977, since the counter-insurgency campaign reached their area around 1982. He said that the people in his village were also notified by others that the soldiers were coming. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 225 No soldiers arrived in our village while we were still there. We left before they arrived. We were notified by others [that is, other refugees fleeing to Mexico] that the soldiers were coming. Our village is very close to the border. It only took us one hour to arrive in Monte Flor. By the time all of the families in his village arrived in Monte Flor, he said there were already a lot of people there from the Chancolin area, since they were among the first to arrive there. Head of Household #34, the catechist in La Huerta refugee camp, was living close to the border when he fled to Mexico. He agreed that the soldiers did not enter his village, but noted that they had passed very close by. He added the following miracle story to explain why his village had been spared a visit by the Guatemalan army soldiers. First, the soldiers came in four or five helicopters and landed in the valley at Xoxlac. There were ten to fifteen soldiers in each helicopter. When they landed, they started walking toward the border, where our village is. There is a big valley there between the path and our village. Miraculously, when the soldiers passed near our village, a lake appeared to fill the valley - it was all blue - so they went around the edge of the lake and passed us by. He repeated the stories, already recounted above, about the attacks on Saqchen, Xoxlac, Canana, and Nuca. Because of these attacks, on August 2, 1982, the people in his village Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 226 went into hiding in the mountains. They arrived in Mexico a few weeks later, on August 26th, 1982. Head of Household #65 said that he left his village with 20 to 25 other families. At first they fled into the Guatemalan jungle for four months, then they entered Mexico at Monte Flor. Many of the people living near the border referred to passing several weeks to several months hiding in the mountains before they sought refuge in Mexico. This is in contrast to the villagers from the Chancolin and Xoxlac areas, who usually stated that they took more direct, intentional routes to refuge in Mexico. One head of household from Chancolin said that it took his family about 20 days to arrive in Mexico. But they were not trying to hide out in the jungle. He said the families that he fled with were simply afraid to take the familiar paths for fear that they would be caught by the army. They walked through the jungle instead, which took them much longer than if they had used the paths. One group of families from the Chancolin area said they arrived in Mexico in one day. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 227 AN ETHNOGRAPHIC DESCRIPTION OF LA nuERTA REFUGEE CAMP In 1992, La Huerta refugee camp was a very complex social scene. First, La Huerta was a Mexican Tzeltal (Maya) village before it additionally became a Guatemalan refugee camp. Second, the refugees themselves were not a homogeneous community. They varied by primary language spoken (Kanjobal, Mam, Kekchi, and Spanish), religious affiliation (Catholic, Costumbre, Protestant, and non religious) , and land tenure (in Guatemala and in Mexico) . The circumstances of their flights from Guatemala varied, and they had taken a number of different paths to refuge. To explain the attitudes the refugees had toward repatriating to Guatemala, it is necessary to understand the social context of La Huerta in all of its complexities. This chapter begins with a description of La Huerta before the arrival of the refugees. Next, there is a brief demographic overview of the refugees and their living conditions in Mexico. Finally, there is a description of land tenure situations of the refugees before they fled Guatemala and the paths they chose to follow into refuge. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 228 The statistical tests of significance used in this chapter include the independent samples t-test and the chi- square. For purposes of this dissertation, the results of any statistical test with a probability equal to or less than .05 and greater than .01 are considered "slightly significant;" results with a probability equal to or less than .01 and greater than .001 are "significant;" and results with a probability of .001 or less are "highly significant." If the probability that the results of a statistical test are due to chance is greater than .05, the results will not be considered statistically significant. LA HUERTA BEFORE THE REFUGEES ARRIVED In the late 1960s, a group of landless Tzeltal (Maya) Indians from around San Cristobal de las Casas, Chiapas moved into the Lacandon jungle and carved out a colonia 'settlement' at La Huerta. Tzeltal culture has been discussed in a number of ethnographies (Guiteras Holmes 1992; Nash 1985; Villa Rojas 1990). The land they settled on was converted to ejido land. Under Mexican land laws, this is land owned communally by an Indian group. This was part of a larger Mexican government campaign to resettle Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 229 landless Indians in the sparsely inhabited jungle region along the Mexican-Guatemalan border. It was similar to the resettlement of landless Guatemalan Indians in the Ixcan area during the same period. Already living in the Mexican jungle before the colonization program began were Tojolabal (Maya) Indians. They are indigenous to this southernmost region of Mexico and already had a few villages there; for example, Rio Azul and Monte Flor. In addition to the Tzeltal Indian colonists, other Maya (Tzeltal and Tzotzil) Indians from around San Cristobal settled colonies in other parts of the jungle. For example, Pacayal, also known as Nuevo San Juan Chamula, was established by Tzotzil (Maya) Indians from San Juan Chamula in 1964 (Earle 1988) . The colonia of La Huerta was established in tierra caliente. in a lowland valley, which lies just east of the Sierra Madre Mountains. The site of the colonia was previously inhabited by the colonists' Maya ancestors, as evidenced by the unexcavated temple mounds in the area. When the Tzeltal Indian colonists arrived in La Huerta, they had their work cut out for them. Access to the area was difficult, because there were no roads that would accommodate cars or trucks. Refugees noted that they had to Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 230 walk from Monte Flor to Pacayal in 1982 to get their food supplies from COMAR. By 1984, the road had been extended as far as Santo Domingo colonia. By the time of my fieldwork, ten years later, there was a rough, all-weather road all the way to Flor de Café. The colonia was laid out in a typical Spanish grid pattern (100 meter squares) , with numbered avenidas 'avenues,' and calles 'streets' named for important dates and heroes in Mexican history (Figure 7) . The area of the original colonia was fairly dense, about 500 meters by 300 meters. The rectangular houses, made of wood planks with open eaves, were built facing the streets. By the time I arrived in 1991, the colonia had about 500 Tzeltal inhabitants. They had built a Catholic Church (at the center of town) and a Protestant (Presbyterian) Church (on the edge of town). The Catholic Church was constructed after the Guatemalans arrived in La Huerta with carefully cobbled stones excavated from one of the temple mounds in La Huerta. There was also a primary and secondary school, with a Tzeltal Indian for a school master. The secondary school was a boarding school. Indian children from neighboring villages stayed in dormitories during the week in order to Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 231 0 û D n D Q u n o 2 £J i : . S CC(A i l l l i §" .1111 § —ID MmII n ^n n n m m Uî I K Jes i ICQ j I Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 232 attend. The home of the school teacher, ably managed by his non-Indian wife, had multiple functions as bus stop, hospedaje 'cheap hotel,' village cinema, and a very informal comedor 'diner.' The village also had a concrete basketball court, a medical clinic, and a casa ejidal 'ejido house' for community meetings. The terrain surrounding the colonia was mostly mountainous, rocky, and thick with vegetation. The Tzeltal Indian colonists began the very difficult, time consuming work of clearing the land of trees and other vegetation so they could plant milpa for subsistence (crops include corn, beans, chayote, garlic, peanuts, guayaba, bananas, plantains, and chile peppers). They also cleared land for intercropping coffee and bananas as cash crops. In addition, some of the colonists experimented with other cash crops such as pineapples, oranges, and limas (a fruit similar to an orange in size and general outward appearance, but which has a green skin, white pulp, and juice that tastes like slightly sweetened water). Typical of this geographical region, there are distinct rainy and wet seasons in La Huerta. February, March, and April are the dry months, during which there is Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 233 little or no rainfall. From May to August, there is moderate rainfall, but usually the rain falls at night only. In September and October, the rains pick up a little, and from November through January there are heavy monsoon-like rains without respite for weeks at a time. The climatic patterns and agricultural cycle are summarized in Table 6. My informants said that, since it is in tierra caliente, the land in La Huerta is very productive. By this they mean that there are two c o m harvests each year. Even though the climate was favorable for two harvests, one of my Guatemalan informants noted that the land was fertile enough for only one or two harvests. After that, he said, "la tierra no da," meaning the land doesn't produce well anymore. Specifically, he said that the c o m cobs became very small after one or two harvests. Because of this, the peasants must move to another parcel of land every year or two. They let the original parcel lie fallow for several seasons so the soil's nutrients can be replaced. Two varieties of c o m are planted. One is a short variety that is ready to harvest about one and one-half months after Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. rH tO 2 u 3 3 4J jJ § I—I I—t CQ 3 3 to CJ 0 (U •H -H CO k k 01 01 to to Q O 2 S. >1 4J 4-1 •• -rH -H XÎ > rH > U -H •H •rH tH JJ k 4J to u 2 to I4H I I O 3 "3 g ■O lU Reproijuceij with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproctuction prohibitect without permission. 235 planting. The other is a tall variety (about eight feet high) that grows to maturity in three to four months. The first planting of c o m is in May, usually between the 10th and the 15th of the month. This planting follows the celebration of the village's patron saint festival, which occurs during the first few days of May. Five or six c o m seeds are planted in each hole, which is made with a digging stick. The holes are about five to six centimeters deep, and about one meter apart. The Tzeltal Indians work communally, in groups of 15 or 20. It is customary that both Tzeltal men and women plant milpa. A Kanjobal informant noted that this was a difference between Kanjobal Indians and "the Mexicans," (as they called their Tzeltal patrons) since the Kanjobal women do not help plant milpa . They do, however, help weed and harvest milpa. There are two types of black beans, one which can be planted in the same hole as the com, another which must be planted separately. For the beans that can be grown with the com, about three seeds are placed in the same hole as the c o m seeds. As an alternative, it is possible to come back when the c o m is about fifteen centimeters high and plant the beans in the ground next to the c o m plant. Later Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 236 in May, they sow peanuts. In June, there is the first weeding of the milpa. The first weeding should be done within the first month after planting or "the weeds will make the c o m die from the cold." Weeding is usually done with a hoe, but sometimes the weeds are pulled up with the hands only. The dirt is shaken from the roots of the weeds. The weeds are then chopped up with the hoe so that they do not grow back. In July, when the c o m plants are about three feet tall, they weed the milpa again. This corn crop is harvested in August. When the corn is harvested, the stalks are bent over. Also, the crowns of the plants are cut "so that the birds don't come and pull on the plants when they get hungry." If the milpa is a large one, the peasant will build a small house in the field where the ears of corn can be stored. Around October 6-15, the second corn crop is sown. My Kanjobal informant told me that, if the crop is sown after October 20th, the rats will eat the seeds. This second c o m crop is ready for harvesting in about three months, depending on the amount of rainfall. The Indians weed the second milpa once in early November, and again in December. In early January, the second milpa crop is weeded Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 237 for the third time. By the end of January, and on into February, the c o m is ready to be harvested. During the month of July, the Tzeltal Indians at La Huerta begin to clear the underbrush in their cafetales 'coffee fields.' In September, some of the Mexicans do a second weeding of the coffee fields. According to one of my Guatemalan informants, this second weeding was only done by "Mexicans who have lots of knowledge," to help them find the coffee beans that fall on the ground during the harvest. In October, they begin to harvest the ripe coffee beans. In November, all of the coffee beans, red (ripe) and green (unripe) alike, are harvested. Sometimes the coffee harvest extends into the first part of December. The coffee beans are dried over a period of several days in the sun, being raked numerous times into rows on top of an outdoor cement drying floor. Once the coffee beans are harvested, the coffee trees need to be trimmed of dead branches, and the top of the trees are pruned so they do not keep growing taller. To supplement what could not be grown or made locally, there was a weekly market in La Huerta. Vendors came from as far away as Comitan and La Trinitaria to sell Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 238 their produce. They started setting up their stalls in the plaza late each Thursday afternoon. The market usually lasted through late Sunday morning. Fresh produce sold in the weekly market included the following items from tierra fria: potatoes, apples, avocadoes, mangoes, tomatoes, pears, peaches, plums, carrots, and onions. In addition to fresh produce, the merchants sometimes sold salted fish and shrimp (from the coastal area around Tapachula), chorizo 'sausage,' and cheese. A BRIEF OVERVIEW OF THE REFUGEES OF LA HUERTA In 1992, there were 458 Guatemalan refugees in La Huerta. There were representatives of four language groups and several different religions, as shown in Table 7. This is based on the information that was gathered during the household survey. There were approximately 10 heads of household who chose not to participate in the study. My Kanjobal research assistant said that there were another 40 people in these families. For purposes of this study, they are not included. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 239 TABLE 7 LA HUERTA REFUGEES BY LANGUAGE AND RELIGION Spanish Kanj obal Mam Kekchi TOTALS Non 0 1 3 0 4 religious Orthodox 9 190 38 1 238 Catholic Costumbre 1 199 0 0 200 Catholics Protestant 0 16 0 0 16 TOTALS 10 406 41 1 458 The languages referred to in Table 7 were the languages the refugees identified as the language they preferred to speak. The Spanish-speaking people were all ladinos who had lived among the Kanjobal Indians, west of the Ixcan River. One of the ladinos was an elderly man who had married a Kanjobal wife in Guatemala. He said he had learned to speak Kanjobal at home from his wife and from the other Indians while working in the fields together. The other nine ladinos were members of one extended family, and they reported that they spoke no Indian languages. The lone Kekchi speaker had married the daughter of a Mam Indian in La Huerta, and had taken up residence with her in La Huerta Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 240 about 1990. He, along with all of the Mam Indians, including the Mam women, were bilingual (Mam or Kekchi and Spanish). In contrast to this, most of the Kanjobal men were bilingual in Spanish and Kanjobal, but the Kanjobal women were monolingual Kanjobal speakers. Religion in La Huerta In terms of religion, there are several interesting observations to be made. One is that the elderly lading man claimed to practice costumbre. the syncretic blend of Catholicism and Maya traditional religion discussed at length in chapter 2. This was very unusual, since ladinos tend to look down upon costumbre. But he was adamant when I questioned him on the point. Perhaps this was the result of his wife's influence, and that of the other Kanjobal Indians that he had lived with for so many years. The other lading extended family was Orthodox Catholic. Another important point concerning religion is the effectiveness of missionaries in introducing new religious ideas to the Kanjobal Indians. Since La Farge's visit to Santa Eulalia, Catholic and Protestant missionaries had made many converts among the Kanjobal Indians, as they had in other parts of Guatemala (Annis 1987; Reina 1974; Sexton Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 241 1978; Stoll 1982, 1988). The presence of Protestant missionaries in the area of Santa Eulalia as early as 1932 was mentioned by La Farge (La Farge 1947). But their activity was ignored by him, both because he did not want to be identified with the missionaries (the Protestants were hated by the majority of the Indians in 1932) and because he was only interested in "reconstructing" Kanjobal Indian culture of aboriginal times ("anthropology on the hoof," as he called it). In the 1950s, Catholic priests involved in the social movement Catholic Action started teaching the Indians more orthodox Catholicism. Adopting Protestantism or Orthodox Catholicism usually meant withdrawing from the civil-religious hierarchy and the cofradias 'religious brotherhoods,' giving up consumption of alcohol, and not conducting ritual animal sacrifices, among other things associated with costumbre. In La Huerta, the Kanjobal Indians were about evenly divided between costumbre and Orthodox Catholicism. The costumbre Indians continued to follow the religious beliefs and practices documented in Santa Eulalia by La Farge in 1932 (La Farge 1947). The Orthodox Catholic Kanjobal Indians had been influenced by the Catholic Action priests. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 242 and had been introduced to liberation theology by Catholic priests in a limited fashion in Guatemala (Bermudez 1986; Berryman 1984; Migûez Bonino 1975; Miranda 1974; Richard and Melendez 1982; Segundo 1976). There was one Kanjobal extended family (three brothers, their wives, and children) that was involved in the Central American Church (a significant Protestant denomination in Guatemala). One of the three brothers said that he was non-religious, but that everyone else in their extended family was Protestant. One of the Kanjobal Indians was worshipping each Sunday at La Huerta's Presbyterian Church. He is the only refugee I knew that interacted religiously with the Tzeltal Indians in La Huerta. In contrast to the Kanjobal Indians, all of the Mam Indians were Orthodox Catholics. None of the Mam Indians said they practiced costumbre. All of the Mam Indians in La Huerta had lived in cooperatives in the Ixcan. Most of them had moved from San Ildefonso Ixtahuacan under the leadership of "Padre Guillermo" (American Maryknoll priest, and "flying missionary," William Woods), between 1969 and 1976. They had all been introduced to Catholic Action and liberation theology in Guatemala. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 243 In La Huerta, all of the Orthodox Catholics (Kekchi, Ladino, Mam, and Kanjobal alike), were unified under the leadership of a Kanjobal catechist. La Huerta had one Catholic Church, which was built and cared for by their Tzeltal Indian patrones. The Tzeltal Indians used the building early on Sunday mornings for their worship services. Once the Tzeltal Indians finished with their rituals, the refugees used the same building during the late Sunday morning hours. The refugees also met in each other's houses for prayer services and political meetings. There were two Spanish Catholic priests working in the Mexican refugee camps who had previously served parishes in Guatemala. They organized and trained the catechists in the Chiapas refugee camps. The two priests could not visit all of the refugee camps frequently, so they trained the catechists to spread liberation theology at the local level, just as they had done in Guatemala. Age and Sex Distribution The age distribution of the refugee population in La Huerta is typical of that for most Third World countries (see Table 8). Overall, the population is very young, with 66 percent of the population under 20 years of age. The Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 244 mean age of the refugees in La Huerta is 17.6 years. Almost half of the refugees were b o m in Mexico (217 of 458, or 47 percent) . As can also be seen from Table 8, the life expectancy for the refugee population is very low. There are very few people over fifty years of age. The refugee experience has also shaped the age distribution. The fact that the population is skewed toward youth also could be a reflection of the high rate of death that the refugees experienced when they first fled to Mexico in 1982. All of the refugees who arrived in Rio Azul in 1982 reported that a large number of people died there in the first few months from dysentery and vomiting. For example, one refugee reported: "A lot of people died there in Rio Azul during the first three or four months . . . ten to fifteen people daily. People were dying at such a rate that we could not bury all of the dead. Those who survived the flight were very weak from exhaustion, and the cemetery was a long way away from the colonia. " Dysentery would have significantly reduced the number of elderly refugees and children under 10 years of age, since these are usually the populations most at risk of dying from dysentery. It should be noted that there are nearly twice as many young people in Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 245 TABLE 8 AGE-SEX DISTRIBUTION OF LA HUERTA REFUGEES Ages Male Female TOTALS 0-9 99 95 194 10-19 60 46 106 20-29 28 33 61 30-39 21 23 44 40-49 14 9 23 50-59 5 7 12 60-69 9 7 16 70-79 2 0 2 TOTALS 238 220 458 the 0-9 age group (mostly born in Mexico) as the 10-19 age group (mostly born in Guatemala). Those who were between 10 and 19 years old in 1992, were between 0 and 9 years old at the time of the flight to refuge. Family Structure. Kinship, and Marriage Even in refuge, the extended family was still very strong among the refugees. Thirty-six of the 84 nuclear families (43 percent) were living jointly, that is sharing economic resources, a single cooking hearth, and family chores. Many of the Kanjobal Indians who were not living Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 246 jointly still had extended family members living nearby in the same village. The joint families usually united two or three nuclear families, but as many as four nuclear families comprised one Kanjobal extended family unit. The mean number of people per nuclear family was 5.5. This is very close to the mode of six members per nuclear family (15 nuclear families had 6 members). The Mam Indians in the camp were not living in joint families. They were, however, joined by their common history of having lived together in the Ixcan cooperatives. Some of them were related by marriage, if not by blood. Among the Mam Indian heads of household were three women whom the camps' representatives classified as viudas 'widows.' In point of fact, all three women had been abandoned by their husbands. Along with their children, these women had been left to fend for themselves. Wagley reported that divorce was common in Santiago Chimaltenango and that children who were infants or in arms, usually stayed with their mothers (Wagley 1949, 42). Two of the Mam 'widows' had been married to a pair of brothers. Though they were not related to each other, they were close friends and spent much time together during the day, weaving and Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 247 taking care of their children. There were no Kanjobal women in La Huerta who were in a similar situation of having been abandoned by their husbands, or who were forced to provide for themselves economically. In La Huerta, elderly Kanjobal women with no husbands lived with their sons in extended families. There were two ladina heads of household (a mother and daughter) living jointly. The daughter of this pair was anomalous among the refugees in that she was the only refugee that I met who had married a Mexican, a Tzeltal Indian from the colonia of La Huerta. The young ladina's elderly mother lived with her and her Tzeltal husband. According to what they told me in interviews, they all planned to return to Guatemala when an agreement was reached concerning the six conditions. The only other refugee I met who married across ethnic lines was the Kekchi man already mentioned, who married the Mam woman in La Huerta. He was living with his wife and children next to his Mam father-in- law's compound, but they were not living jointly in the sense of sharing economic resources. The Kanjobal Indians in La Huerta tended to marry each other. Many of the refugee families in La Huerta had Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 248 fled the repression together. There were numerous instances of children from these families marrying each other in La Huerta. If there was no suitable match for a young person in La Huerta, the Kanjobal Indians sometimes sought out former neighbors and relatives in other refugee camps to find one. While most of the Indians in La Huerta were not marrying across ethnic group lines, there were instances of compadrazgo 'godparenthood' that cut across ethnic boundaries. One afternoon, as I visited with a Kanjobal family, a Mam Indian came by their house and invited the young Kanjobal girls to come and harvest peanuts in his field. When I asked what the connection was between the Mam man and the Kanjobal family, the Kanjobal mother responded that they were compadres 'co-godparents.' She said that he also came by to bring firewood for their family on occasion. Later, I realized that in public they referred to each other as "compadre" and "comadre." I was surprised by this extension of compadrazgo across ethnic lines, especially given the traditional animosity between Mam and Kanjobal Indians. When I asked about it, my informants said that they still usually chose compadres from among their own Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 249 ethnie group, but that in refuge they had sometimes chosen godparents from groups other than their own. Refugee. Settlement. Pattern In 1992, the refugees in La Huerta spoke of their people as living in two areas: /yul konob'/ 'in the village' and /yiib'an/ 'above.' 'In the village' was where the people closest to the village center had settled; that is, near the original area laid out in grid fashion by the Tzeltal settlers. Slightly more than half of the refugees in La Huerta lived in the village. This is the area that is shown in Figure 7. In most cases, these refugees had built their homes in a ring around the original colonia, and over the seven to eight years that most of the refugees had been in La Huerta, new footpaths had been worn to connect the Guatemalan homes with each other and with the rest of the village. Close by these refugee homes were some Tzeltal colonists who had recently arrived in La Huerta, and built houses along the footpaths, on the rim of the original community. The most marginal homes in the colonia were those of the Mam Indian family that lived on the north side of the all-weather road, apart from the main colonia. This settlement pattern is evident when looking at the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 250 distribution of Guatemalan and Mexican houses shown in Figure 7. I only knew of one refugee family that had settled in the original colonia. and that was the young ladina. who married the Tzeltal Indian. The refugees who had built houses /yiiban/ 'above,' lived on La Huerta ej ido land, but removed from the colonia. This area is not shown in Figure 7. Some of them lived as much as four kilometers south of La Huerta's village center, much closer to the Mexican-Guatemalan border. Over the rough mountain trails it would take an hour just to reach some of their homes. On a couple of occasions in 1992, while visiting with refugees in this area, I was close enough to the border to see some Guatemalan army helicopters that were bombing villages just across the border. When asked why some chose to live in the colonia and others in the more distant part of the ejido. I was told that it was a matter of each Mexican patron and the land that he had to spare. Some background information is necessary to a proper understanding of this comment. By 1992, each refugee family in La Huerta had been assigned to a Tzeltal family. The refugees called the Tzeltal family they were assigned to their patron. The term implies a Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 251 great deal of inequality in this social context. A patron is someone's superior, and, in Guatemala, was ordinarily used by an Indian to refer to the lading who owned the land on which he sharecropped. This is very different from the more egalitarian "older brother-younger brother" relationships adopted for the refugees by the Tzotzil Indians in Pacayal (Earle 1988). In some cases, the patrones had land in the colonia to offer to their client family, and in some cases they did not. For those who did not have land in the colonia. they offered the refugees some land for posada in the more remote milpas or cafetales. The refugees living in the colonia had better access to some social programs and improvements. The primary school for the refugee children was located in the colonia. In terms of medical care, there was a medical clinic in the colonia that was staffed by a Mexican doctor every couple of weeks. All of the Guatemalan health promoters also lived in the colonia. Some of the refugees living in the colonia had electricity in their homes, though most did not. Usually this meant a single wire coming into the house, which provided current for one light bulb to light the house for a couple of hours after dark. Those refugees living in the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 252 colonia also had easier access to water, which was piped to taps in different parts of the village. Women in the more remote areas still had to haul their water long distances each day from the nearest spring. Some of the more recent arrivals to the camp included the Mam Indian widows. When I first arrived in La Huerta, they all lived above the village, in the hinterlands closer to the border. Before I departed from the field, all three of them had moved into the colonia. The Mexican patrons only allowed them to do so after three refugee families had repatriated to Guatemala, abandoning their homes in the colonia. EggJiamic-Eattems For the most part, the refugees in La Huerta continued to work as they had in Guatemala (see Table 9). This meant that most of the men worked in the fields as peasants (79 out of 96 adult men, or 82 percent), and the women took care of the children and did household chores (89 out of 95 adult women, or 94 percent). The refugee men typically worked for their Tzeltal patrons as day laborers. In most cases, the work was supposed to be paid by the day, between 2,000 and 3,000 pesos (3,000 pesos in 1992 was Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 253 TABLE 9 PRIMARY OCCUPATIONS OF LA HUERTA REFUGEES Male Female 0-15 >15 0-15 >15 TOTALS no employment 80 1 65 0 146 agricultural 8 79 1 2 90 day-laborer housework 1 0 7 89 97 education 0 4 0 1 5 promoter carpenter 0 1 0 0 1 student 53 6 52 1 112 store owner 0 1 0 0 1 tailor 0 1 0 0 1 other 0 3 0 2 5 TOTALS 142 96 125 95 458 roughly equal to US$1). I estimate that the refugee men worked about 200 days per year for wages. At a rate of 3,000 pesos per day, the average adult male could expect to earn 600,000 pesos each year. This would be the equivalent of US$200 annually. Labor relations were usually tense in La Huerta. The refugees complained that the Mexicans sometimes reduced the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 254 wage rate after a contract had been completed. This happened once during my fieldwork, at the end of the coffee harvest. Prior to the harvest, wages for picking the coffee beans were negotiated by the refugees' six representatives at a rate of about 4,000 pesos daily for adult males, and 2,000 pesos per day for women and children. After the contract for the coffee harvest was completed, the price of coffee fell significantly on the international market, and the Mexicans refused to pay the agreed upon wages. They insisted on a unilateral reduction in wages, which angered the refugees. The refugees occasionally grumbled that their work was sometimes not paid for at all, when it had been agreed upon in advance that they would be paid. This unpaid labor was in addition to the labor that the refugees were expected to contribute as "community service" each year. On average, the expectation for this community service was about 20 days per year. In addition to the refugees who were employed primarily as agricultural laborers, there were some refugees who had obtained special skills which they used as their primary occupation (Table 9) . For example, four men and one woman were employed as education promoters in La Huerta, all Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 255 of them working in the refugees ' primary school. The education promoters were paid by COMAR, about 250,000 pesos per month (equivalent to US $83/ month). Considering that the education promoters also usually worked in the coffee harvest, I would estimate that they averaged three times the annual cash income of the agricultural day laborers. There was one Kanjobal man who was a carpenter. He was thought to be highly skilled and was employed by both the Guatemalans and the Mexicans to make wooden furniture. His carpentry shop was in a prime location in the colonia. There was one man whose primary occupation was "tailor." The women listed as agricultural laborers under primary occupation were Mam widows, who did not have husbands to do this work for them. When asked what the women in their households did, the Kanjobal men usually responded that they took care of the household chores and the children. According to my observations, this generalization was true. Kanjobal women did not usually work in the agricultural labor market, though some of them did work during the coffee harvest. During the coffee harvest, schools were closed in most of the refugee camps so that the children could participate in the harvest, too. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 256 Agricultural wage work for women and children might properly be considered a secondary occupation, but it is not reflected in Table 10, which is based on information collected relatively early in my fieldwork experience, by means of the household survey. Most of the male refugees in La Huerta had some occupation through which they contributed income to their families. The one adult male (over 15 years old) listed as "unemployed" in Table 9 was an elderly blind man who could not work. Even the elderly ladino man in La Huerta, who complained of numerous physical ailments that prevented him from working as an agricultural laborer, managed a small general store next to his home. A number of refugees had secondary occupations that they used to obtain more income. Most of the education promoters also worked in the coffee harvest. There were a couple of Kanjobal men who had carpentry skills that they used avocationally. A number of Kanjobal women were potters. They made large clay pots for storing water and smaller ones for cooking. The pots were dried on the ground beside an outdoor fire. They were relatively plain,- that is, they were not painted, incised, glazed, or decorated in Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 257 TABLE 10 SECONDARY OCCUPATIONS OF LA HUERTA REFUGEES Male Female 0-15 >15 0-15 >15 TOTALS agricultural 0 2 0 2 4 day-laborer health 0 2 0 0 2 promoter carpenter 0 2 0 0 2 student 0 1 0 2 3 handicrafts 0 2 0 6 8 store owner 0 6 0 1 7 tailor 0 1 1 0 2 other 0 0 0 1 1 TOTALS 0 16 1 12 29 any manner. The Mam women were all able to weave with the backstrap loom, and used their talents to make morrales 'carrying bags,' huipiles 'blouses,' sashes, and cortes 'skirts.' They also knew how to finger weave inexpensive puiseras 'bracelets.' They sold their handicrafts to tourists in San Cristobal through Mama Maquin, a non government organization started by and for Guatemalan refugee women. I do not know how much income the refugees Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 258 received from such activities, but considering the fact that the adult men only averaged about $200 per year, any income at all would have been significant. A favorite secondary occupation of the Kanjobal refugees was the operation of a small general store. The refugee community had its own lending facility to assist entrepreneurs who wanted to open a store. They lent money at 6 percent interest. These stores sold a wide variety of items including soft drinks, potato chips, flashlights and batteries, candles, cookies and crackers, notebooks, pencils and pens, western and non-western medicines, at. cetera. Many of the men who had these stores in their homes, even those who lived several kilometers south of the colonia. would bring some of their merchandise to the plaza on market days and set up a vending stand. One of the wealthier Kanjobal refugee families had a tradition of making rope. After twisting the rope on a homemade spinning device, they would craft mecapales 'burden straps,' horse bridles, and medium to large mesh bags for carrying bulky items. The four heads of household in this joint family were the only people in La Huerta to have these skills. They sold their rope handicrafts in the market on Sunday mornings, along Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 259 with a very large supply of rubber boots and plastic shoes. I did not collect data on the income that the refugees received from such secondary occupations. Margins of profit in the stores must have been very small considering the kind of merchandise they had for sale. The refugees who counted as having a secondary occupation as "student" were adults who were occasionally participating in a literacy program. Other secondary, non paid occupations included those working as health care promoters. These two men served the refugee community's sick, and sometimes the Tzeltal Indians, since there was no resident medical doctor in La Huerta. In addition to the health promoters, there was at least one man who worked avocationally as a traditional healer. I do not know if he was paid for his services. There were about ten people (mostly older men and teenage girls) who were learning to use manual sewing machines (operated with a foot pedal) in the refugee community's sastreria 'tailor shop.' Four or five such machines had been donated by a non-profit organization, along with some material and patterns for learning to sew western-style skirts, blouses, pants, and shirts. To the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 260 best of my knowledge, the tailor apprentices were only making clothes for themselves and other refugees, and did not charge for them. For example, they did not sell the clothes they made in the weekly market. As I was about to leave the field, the sastreria had fallen on hard times. The non-profit organization that originally donated the material for the clothes was not able to donate more cloth, and the refugees had no money to buy their own material. Aside from the income-generating labor activities, almost all of the refugee families had to sow their own milpa for subsistence. Access to sufficient milpa land was one of the most contentious issues between the refugees and their Tzeltal patrons. This was one of the issues the six representatives in the camp asked me not to explore with the refugees during the household survey portion of my research because it was so politically sensitive. Fortunately for me, most of the refugees could not help but make some statement about lack of access to adequate land in Mexico when asked to compare their lives as refugees to their former lives in Guatemala. In addition to the statements made by the individual refugees during more extensive interviews, I held a special community meeting toward the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 261 end of my fieldwork, with the support of the representatives, calling together all of the heads of household to discuss land issues. The meeting was held in the refugees' primary school. They felt that holding the meeting at the school would minimize the chance that the Tzeltal patrons could eavesdrop on their complaints about land. The representatives said that the school was on "their" land, and that the Mexicans were not allowed to go there. Most community meetings were held in the sastreria. which the refugees believed to be a less secure location. From the individual interviews and the community meeting, I learned the following information with regard to land tenure in Mexico. Most of the refugees were given between one and five cuerdas of land for planting their milpa (one cuerda equals approximately 1,600 square meters), along with land on which to put their houses. A few said they received no milpa land from their patrons. They usually completed their statements about milpa land with the phrase "h q alcanza." meaning that whatever the amount their patron gave them, it was not sufficient to feed their family for an entire year. They were dependent upon food donations from international sources. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 262 Some of the refugees who had owned land in Guatemala also mentioned that one of the biggest changes in their quality of life in Mexico was that they had no land to sow their own coffee and cardamom for cash crops, as they had in Guatemala. Instead, the refugees were in a dependent position of working for wages to help the Tzeltal Indians care for and harvest their cash crops. Financially, they knew that they would have benefitted more from having their own land for sowing cash crops. But they could not afford to rent or purchase land in Mexico for these purposes. There was a note of both sadness and bitterness at having lost the land in Guatemala that they had cultivated with cash crops for as long as 20 years before fleeing Guatemala. The Comité Cristiano 'Christian Committee,' a non government organization associated with the diocese of San Cristobal de las Casas, helped the refugees in La Huerta rent some land for subsistence agriculture. The Committee rented the land at a rate of 100,000 pesos (approximately US$33) per hectare per harvest. The refugees used this money to rent land that was worked communally: six cuerdas for milpa and another two cuerdas for black beans. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 263 Aside from sowing milpa most of the refugees kept chickens. In the early years, some of the refugee families also raised pigs. But the pigs were very destructive and the Tzeltal Indians established a rule that the refugees would not be allowed to keep pigs any more. Some of the refugees who lived 'above' the colonia were raising turkeys and rabbits. They kept the rabbits in a cage that was made similar in shape, proportion, and style to the refugees' houses, except that the rabbit cage was raised up on stilts to keep the rabbits out of the reach of dogs and wild animals. As indicated in Table 6, the months of March and April, during the dry season, were relatively light months for agricultural labor. These were often the months when the refugees were asked to perform "free" community service for the Tzeltal patrons. This labor included everything from digging ditches to drain rainwater away from the houses, to repairing leaky roofs on homes, to cutting weeds in common areas around the colonia. Because of the reduced need for local agricultural labor at this time of year, some of the Guatemalans chose to migrate to other parts of Chiapas in search of employment. The dry season was also an Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 264 intense period of political activity among the refugees, since they could travel to attend meetings for extended periods of time without angering their patrons. Also during the dry season, there were a number of village patron saint fiestas in the region, which were very popular affairs. The Refugees' Political Structure and Process In 1992, there were six named political factions in La Huerta refugee camp, each faction with its own chosen leader. The refugees referred to these factions as grupitos 'little groups.' In the interest of simplicity, I simply refer to them as factions or groups. The names of the factional groups were taken from the villages from which the representatives had fled at the time of the repression. For the purpose of concealing the identity of my informants, I have simply numbered the groups one through six (see Table 11) . The representative for Group 3 told me that the six groups present in La Huerta refugee camp in 1992 were an amalgamation from two camps, Monte Flor and Media Luna. Originally there were 14 groups in Monte Flor. Three of these groups left Monte Flor to come to La Huerta. Three more groups came from Media Luna, for the total of six Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 265 TABLE 11 HEADS OF HOUSEHOLD BY POLITICAL FACTION AND LANGUAGE Group # Spanish Kanj obal Mam Kekchi TOTALS 1 2 21 1 0 24 2 0 4 0 1 5 3 0 14 5 0 19 4 1 9 1 0 11 5 0 12 0 0 12 6 0 13 0 0 13 TOTALS 3 73 7 1 84 groups. Only one head of household of 84 (he belonged to Group 6) ever mentioned having been in Media Luna. I do not know why they were reluctant to admit this to me. Most of them simply reported having been in Rio Azul and/or Monte Flor, and then, after a couple of years, moving to La Huerta. Most of the heads of household said they arrived in La Huerta between 1982 and 1985 (62 of the 84, or 74 percent of the refugee families in La Huerta in 1992). According to the information given to me by the heads of household, most of the people in Groups 1 and 6 arrived in La Huerta within the first year of seeking refuge. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 266 Groups 2, 4, and 5 arrived next. Most of the people in Group 3 arrived a few years later, between 1984 and 1985. The representative for Group 3 mentioned that his joint family (encompassing four heads of household) lived in Monte Flor from 1982-1984, and moved to La Huerta only after the Mexican government relocated some of the refugees to the Yucatan Peninsula. The relocation process started in 1984. He said that one day in 1984 he saw a group of refugees from Monte Flor on foot, leaving the community with their possessions. Some Mexican soldiers were walking behind them. He asked the soldiers if the removal was voluntary or obligatory. The soldiers said it was voluntary, so he and his group decided not to go with them. He said Mexican government representatives told the refugees who remained behind in Chiapas that they should look for posada, 'a temporary place to settle,' further inside Mexican territory. That is why they came to La Huerta. With the arrival of a majority of the members of Group 3, from 1984 to 1985, the political structure in La Huerta took the shape that it was in 1992. Between 1985 and 1992, each of the six factions picking up a straggler or two as a new member, but the basic structure remained the same. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 267 The dominant leader among the six representatives was the leader of Group 3. In spite of the fact that he was one of the last representatives to arrive in La Huerta (1984), he was very well respected within the whole community, and the other five representatives tended to look to him for leadership. His family, one of the largest joint families in La Huerta, was also the wealthiest. In addition to the joint income of four heads of household, they had a large business selling shoes in the plaza marketplace on Sundays, and gained income from their cottage industry of making rope and hand weaving items. This was the only refugee family I Icnew that owned a horse, which was used for hauling firewood and other burdens. Individual heads of household chose to belong to a particular political faction according to whom they perceived as being the most effective leader. In many cases, the families in La Huerta had gone into refuge with other families from their villages in Guatemala. Often, refugees continued to have men serving as their leaders who had been their leaders back in Guatemala. I know this to have been the case for the representative of Group 3. His father, who was still living with him, had been a leader of Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 268 a group of Miguelefios who moved from Barillas into the Chancolin area to buy their own land when Lucas Garcia was President. He said that 21 families left the Chancolin area together and arrived in Mexico on August 18, 1982. Since arriving in Mexico, he had succeeded his father as the representative for the group. But his group had not remained completely intact. Some of the families had stayed behind in Monte Flor when his extended family migrated to La Huerta. Still other families in his group migrated to other camps in Chiapas. While some refugees stayed with the political alliances they had formed in Guatemala, this was not always true. Heads of household sometimes changed allegiances once they were in refuge. This became obvious after I listened to people tell their stories about where they had come from, and the fact that they were no longer under the leadership of one of the leaders from their community of origin, even though there was one in La Huerta. For example, not everyone from San Juan Domingo de las Palmas was under the leadership of the representative from that community. One of the side effects of the process of being forced into exile was that old political alliances often shifted. The Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 269 refugees who came from several small communities in Guatemala, most of them ethnically isolated, were forced to live together in large, multi-ethnic communities when they sought exile in Mexico. They became exposed to new challenges and new leaders emerged to meet those challenges. Kinship and religion were also important factors in choosing leadership. Heads of nuclear families who were members of the same extended family, whether living jointly or not, were always members of the same faction in La Huerta. Table 12 shows the frequency of heads of household by political faction and religious affiliation. The factions were not completely segregated by religious affiliation, although some trends are evident. For example, the representatives of Groups 2 and 3 were Catholic and the majority of the heads of household in those groups were also Catholic. Group 1 was about evenly split between costumbre and Catholic, and was under the leadership of a very strong Catholic representative. The three factions with Catholic representatives were the three dominant factions. In particular, the representatives for Groups 1 and 3 were the most successful in attracting followers to their factions and keeping them there. The leaders of Groups 4 and 5 were Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 270 TABLE 12 HEADS OF HOUSEHOLD BY POLITICAL FACTION AND RELIGION Non Orthodox Group # religious Catholic Costumbre Protestant TOTAL 1 1 12 11 0 24 2 0 4 1 0 5 3 0 18 1 0 19 4 0 4 7 0 11 5 0 3 9 0 12 6 1 3 7 2 13 TOTALS 2 44 36 2 84 practitioners of costumbre. as were the majority of their members. And, while Group 6 was mostly costumbre. the leader was from a Protestant family (though he currently claimed to be non-religious) , and his two Protestant brothers were in that group. Members of most Protestant churches in Guatemala are not allowed to drink alcoholic beverages. Because of this representative's problem with alcoholism, he had stopped identifying himself as a Protestant, and no longer participated in Protestant church activities. Groups 4, 5, and 6 were more marginalized in the refugee community in terms of numbers and political Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 271 power. A chi-square statistic was calculated for the data in Table 12, but the test of statistical significance is suspect due to sparseness of data. In spite of this, I would say, based on my qualitative research, that there is a significant association between religious affiliation and factional affiliation. All six of the group representatives in La Huerta in 1992 were Kanjobal Indians. According to the data in Table 11, language group (ethnicity) was not an important factor in choosing leadership, although it is worth noting that five of the seven Mam heads of household were integrated in Group 3. The chi-square for these data yielded a .105 probability that they are due to chance, which suggests that the differences between the groups is not statistically significant. But once again, due to sparseness of data, the results of this test of significance are suspect. Formal education was not a factor in selecting leaders. The average years of schooling for the 78 heads of household who were not serving as representatives was less than one year (.872) . The average years of education for the six representatives was slightly less than that (.833). A t-test was run on these two means and the results indicate Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. Ill that the variation could be due to chance (T-.067, with 6.3 degrees of freedom; probability = .949). The t-test used in this section is an independent samples t-test, and the t- score is based on pooled variances. Because of political conflict with the Tzeltal patrons, and the resulting conflict within the refugee community, the refugee population in La Huerta had gone through at least two major upheavals between 1984 and 1988. The first major population change was due to conflict over construction of the Mexicans' Catholic Church. The Tzeltal patrons required their refugee client families to supply labor in the construction of the church. The leader of Group 6, formerly a Protestant, told me that the Protestant heads of household, most of whom were in his faction, had objected to laboring in the construction of a Catholic Church, so they refused to participate. Their Tzeltal patrons were angered by this and, eventually, most of the Protestant families left La Huerta to relocate to one of the refugee camps in the Yucatan peninsula,- all except for the one joint family of three brothers in Group 6. The second major population change occurred in 1988, when the refugees as a whole objected to working after they Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 273 had not been paid for a long time. The representative for Group 3 told me about this incident as follows : There had not been any work for two weeks. All of the heads of household were refusing to work, and the Mexicans were getting angry. We discussed among ourselves the possibility of relocating to another camp, and even started asking about posada in another camp. All of the women were nervous . . . they were asking lots of questions. Finally the Mexicans told us they really wanted us to stay, and that we should try to work things out. So we stayed, and now things are more or less peaceful. The representative and his brother found the situation mildly humorous in 1992, though it obviously caused a lot of tension in 1988. In spite of the rather peaceful ending to the representative's account of the story, I informed through other sources that a number of Mam Indian families left La Huerta over the issue of non-payment of wages at that time. They migrated to other camps in Chiapas. In 1992, four of the Mam families in La Huerta had only been there for five years or less. One of the families had left as a result of the conflict just alluded to, and had returned to La Huerta in 1991. In addition to losing community members through these major incidents, all six of the groups had picked up a straggler or two in the four years leading up to my research Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 274 (that is, from 1988 to 1991). These were usually families that had experienced conflict in the refugee camp where they had been living previously and felt the need to relocate. Half of them were absorbed into Groups 1 and 3 (9 of 18), the most politically powerful factions. The other half were about evenly dispersed between Groups 2, 4, 5, and 6. The six faction representatives had responsibility for settling disputes within the refugee community. My presence generated a number of conflicts that the representatives had to deal with. One of them had to do with the selection of my research assistant. The representatives first chose one young man to help me. Almost immediately, I found out that the choice had been controversial, and that the representatives were still discussing who would be the most appropriate candidate. Two weeks after working with their first choice, the representatives decided to name someone else as my assistant. The other controversy had to do with a Kanjobal Indian man who accused one of the Mam "widows" of having an affair with me. As it turns out, the Kanjobal man had been pressuring the "widow" to have sex with him, but she had rejected him. He, in turn, became jealous because she would Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 275 sometimes come to visit me on Sundays or invite me to her house to share a meal with her and her two children. The "widow" told me the story of how the dispute was resolved. He went to his representative (Group 2) and accused me of messing around with you. I told the representative that you and I were not doing anything wrong, that we were just visiting with each other. I told him "I am a Mam Indian, and the Kanjobal women in the camp do not speak Mam or Spanish. Because of this, they get very nervous if I go to their homes. So I go visit Don Esteban instead, so that I can have someone to talk to in Spanish." His representative told him that he knew you and me, and that we were not doing anything wrong. That if anyone was causing trouble, it was him, and that he should stop it. Though these two disputes involved my presence, arguments like this constantly erupted in the refugee community. For example, there was often conflict over the distribution of commodities that were donated to the refugees by international sources, through COMAR. At one of the distributions, a Mam "widow" was denied her usual portion of the corn, beans, cooking oil, and canned meat, because she was planning to return to Guatemala with the Pro Return faction. She had made this decision against the wishes of her group's leader (Group 1), who was more in favor of waiting until an agreement could be signed with the government for a collective return. To show his Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 276 displeasure, he had decided to punish her by not giving her the food ration to which she was entitled. When she complained, some of the other representatives interceded for her, saying that it was wrong for her to be punished for choosing to return. Eventually the leader of Group 1 relented and shared some of the food with her. Sometimes there was conflict between the groups concerning who would be named as a new education or health promoter, or similar positions of prestige and leadership in the community. Such conflicts were resolved through building group consensus, which was sometimes a very slow process. Sometimes the consensus was forged in meetings of the camp's six representatives, and sometimes in community meetings that involved all of the heads of household. In addition to settling disputes with the Tzeltal Indians and within their own community, the representatives were the liaisons with COMAR, the UNHCR, NGOs, and visiting solidarity workers. When COMAR needed information from the community, they would gather the six representatives and talk to them. If a community member needed special health services through COMAR, it was arranged through his or her faction's representative. If an NGO wanted to start work in Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. Ill the refugee camp, they had to get the approval of the six representatives. One of the reasons that the NGO Mama Maquin had never been successful in La Huerta, was that the Kanjobal men were opposed to it. The focus of Mama Maquin was on teaching women to read and write, something the Kanjobal male heads of household did not find appealing. The representatives were also the links in the hierarchical chain between the refugee community and the elected refugee leadership in the Comisiones Permanentes (CCPP). The representatives played a very important role in this regard. They were the ones that gathered opinions and suggestions from the heads of household in their community and forwarded them to the CCPP. They were also the ones to communicate the decisions and actions of the CCPP to their community. The CCPP was started in 1986 by the refugees in the camps in the Yucatan Peninsula states of Campeche and Quintana Roo (the refugees who were relocated from Chiapas starting in 1984). At that time there were 64 commissioners. The CCPP had many purposes. The main purpose was to galvanize the refugee community's opinion about repatriation and be the singular voice for that Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 278 community in negotiations with the Guatemalan government over the conditions for repatriation. They also worked to obtain international support for their plight by traveling to foreign countries and speaking to groups that were sympathetic. Through this means, the CCPP received material and technical assistance, pledges of individuals to accompany the refugees when they returned, and to put pressure on the Guatemalan government to negotiate with them in good faith. In 1988, the refugees in Chiapas decided to join the CCPP's efforts. Each refugee zone was allowed to elect a certain number of men as their CCPP representatives. By 1992, there were 70 commissioners, and they served on several committees (international, education, languages, recreation, etc.). One of the two CCPP representatives for the Maravilla Tenejapa Refugee Zone was a resident of La Huerta. He was a close friend of the representative of Group 3, and he was a member of that faction. Their fathers had been leaders together in the same community in Guatemala, near Chancolxn. The CCPP would meet three or four times each year in full assembly. This was very costly for the refugees in terms of money and time. The other heads of household Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 279 contributed money so they could attend the meetings, which were often held far away. They also had to cover their CCPP representative's responsibilities with the Tzeltal patrones. The catechist in La Huerta told me that many of the community members resented this extra duty, and that they were not very cooperative in taking up the slack for the representatives. At the meetings, the CCPP members would discuss problems in refuge (with COMAR, for example), current events in Guatemala, conditions for the return, the state of negotiations between the Guatemalan government and the guerrilla army, and any land offers that the Guatemalan government might have made. Sometimes, when an offer of land was extended, the CCPP would send a delegation to Guatemala to view the land and see if it was acceptable or not. They would also give reports on any international delegations that might have taken place since the last meeting. To pass on any news that was learned at these meetings to the refugee communities, the CCPP representatives held meetings for the representatives of each camp in their respective zones. In the case of La Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 280 Huerta, the six representatives would gather with the representatives of all the other camps in Maravilla Tenejapa Refugee Zone and the two CCPP representatives would debrief them all. After this regional meeting, the six representatives for La Huerta would return to the refugee camp and call a meeting of all of the camp's household heads to pass the information on to them. In addition to the six representatives in La Huerta refugee camp, the catechist was an important political leader. The catechists had developed a well organized network among the refugee camps in Mexico. The two Spanish Catholic priests who were serving the refugee community were bold proponents of liberation theology. They would call the catechists together regularly to discuss current events in world news and events in Guatemala, in addition to theology and spirituality. These sessions were very politically oriented, based on Paolo Freire's model of popular education. The catechists were even trying to organize religious leaders across religious lines, to include Catholics, costumbristas. and Protestants. In La Huerta, the catechist also taught the people in accordance with liberation theology, the most basic tenet Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 281 being that God is on the side of the poor and stands with the poor in their fight against the rich. At one point the catechist called on the Catholic community to attend a series of prayer meetings that were to be held during the week in various refugees' homes. Ostensibly the meetings were held to express concern for a young man in the refugee community who was suffering from a serious mental illness. He had been diagnosed by a Mexican psychiatrist as being a paranoid schizophrenic. Even at these meetings, the theme of liberation theology was announced, in homilies and in prayers. In this way, the catechist also served as a political leader, using the gathering as an opportunity to talk about conditions in Guatemala, and to remind the faithful that God was on their side. Heal.th. .and. JLd.u.ca.tion in. La. Huerta The refugees in La Huerta received better health care services and had more educational opportunities in refuge in Mexico than they had in Guatemala. The refugees were sometimes treated in a clinic in La Huerta that was staffed by a medical doctor, who was sent to treat the Tzeltal Indians every two or three weeks. This was a service of Mexico's Institute Medical de Seguridad Social (IMSS). Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 282 Also, there were two refugees in La Huerta who had been trained as health care promoters. They had received the training from NGOs and from the hospital in Comitan. The biggest difficulty the refugees faced was the lack of medicine and simple medical instruments (thermometers, stethoscopes, etc.). In Poza Rica, there was a better equipped and staffed regional health clinic. The more serious medical cases that the health promoters could not treat effectively in the camp were sent to this clinic. I provided transportation for a number of refugees to get to Poza Rica for treatments of different kinds. Finally, there was the hospital in Comitan which performed needed surgery for the refugees. It is my understanding that these procedures were provided for the refugees at no cost. One refugee had surgery on his cataracts at the hospital in Comitan and was given eyeglasses to wear. During my fieldwork, the CCPP representative's wife needed to have a hysterectomy. I gave them transportation to and from the hospital and let them use the room I rented in Comitan as a place for the woman to recuperate after her surgery. They would never have had the opportunity to go to a hospital where they had lived in Guatemala. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 283 Educational opportunities were also greater in Mexico than they had been in Guatemala. When living in Guatemala, most of the refugees had to travel to Barillas to attend primary school. This was a major expense for Indian families in terms of paying for transportation, room and board, loss of income, not to mention intangible costs such as the psychological stress of separation. For these reasons, most Indian children, boys and girls, did not attend school. Those few who did go to school did not stay for more than two or three years. In La Huerta, and in every refugee camp, COMAR had helped the refugees establish a primary school for the children. COMAR also helped to train some of the refugees as education promoters and paid them for their work. Secondary school was more costly for the families, so very few refugee children went beyond primary school (see Table 13). The nearest secondary school was in Nuevo Huixtân, several kilometers and one long, bumpy bus ride away. There is a slight difference in the average years of formal education for Mam and Kanjobal Indians in La Huerta over the age of 15, although the difference is not statistically significant. The Mam Indians over 15 (N=19) Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 284 TABLE 13 FORMAL EDUCATION OF REFUGEES OVER 15 YEARS OF AGE BY SEX Years of 16-30 Over 3 0 School Years of Age Years of Age TOTALS Male Female Male Female 0 24 38 34 39 135 1 3 2 0 1 6 2 4 3 6 2 15 3 4 6 1 0 11 4 3 0 1 0 4 5 4 2 1 0 7 6 5 2 0 0 7 7 1 0 0 0 1 8 1 0 0 0 1 9 2 0 0 0 2 10 2 0 0 0 2 TOTALS 53 53 43 42 191 averaged 1.7 years of education, and the Kanjobal Indians in the same age group (N=166) averaged 1.0 years. A t-test yielded a score of -1.325 which, with 183 degrees of freedom, has a probability of .187, meaning that the difference between the groups is within the range of what could be expected by chance. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 285 There was a significant difference in years of education for males and females over 15 in the refugee population at La Huerta. Within this age group there were 95 females and 96 males (N=191). The average years of formal education for the females was .6 and the average for males was 1.7. A t-test yielded a t-score of 3.768 which, with 189 degrees of freedom, has a 0.000 probability of being due to chance. Thus, the difference between males and females for education is highly significant. This result simply shows statistically what we have always known about Indians in the Western highlands of Guatemala : that they do not receive many years of formal education, and that, on average, boys get more education than girls. Educational opportunities are better in Mexico than they were in Guatemala, and the refugees are taking advantage of these opportunities. The mean number of years of formal education for refugees over 30 (N=85) was .4. The mean number of years of education for refugees between 16 and 30 (N=106) was 1.8. A t-test on these means yielded a t-score of -4.602, which with 189 degrees of freedom has a 0.000 probability of occurring by chance. This means that the difference in the two populations (16 to 30 and over 30) Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 286 is highly significant. The overall increase in education levels for refugee children is certainly a positive trend. There are both positive and negative trends with regard to gender and formal education. It is true that girls are now getting more education than they previously had. The mean years of education for females over 30 years of age (N=42) was .1. The average for females between 16 and 30 (N=53) was .9 years. Males have also experienced an increase in the mean number of years of formal education. For male refugees over 30 years of age (N=43), the mean was .6 years of education; for those between 16 and 30 (N=53), the mean was 2.6. Both sexes, therefore, have experienced an increase in the average years of formal education. This increase in education levels for both sexes since going into refuge is cause for some celebration. But the increase in education levels for both sexes is tempered by an increase in the gap between males and females in terms of formal education, which has increased in refuge. A t-test on the average years of education for males and females over 30 (.6 and .1, respectively) yielded a t-score of 2.190 which, with 83 degrees of freedom, has a probability of .031 of being caused by chance. Thus, the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 287 difference in education between females and males in the older generation is only slightly significant. A t-test on the means of education for males and females between 16 and 30 years of age (2.6 and .9, respectively) yielded a t-score of 3.510 which, at 104 degrees of freedom, was highly significant, at the .001 level. Thus, while boys have always received more education than girls in this population, the gap between them has widened over time. In summary, it is clear from this description of refugee camp life that, in several ways, the lives of the Guatemalan refugees had not changed significantly since coming to Mexico. The vast majority of the refugees continued to make their living as campesinos and supplementing their milpa production by working as agricultural day laborers. In terms of social structure, much of the traditional Kanjobal culture was still in place, with people living in extended families, under the authority of a male elder. Each group within the refugee camp had its chosen leader. The Kanjobal Indians continued to practice endogamy, marrying only within their language group. Many of the alliances between families that had existed in Guatemala continued to exist in the refugee camp. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 288 Perhaps the biggest changes were in the areas of religion, education, and health care. The religious change was seen in two ways. First, the Kanjobal Indians who practiced costumbre were not able to do so satisfactorily from Mexico. Much of costumbre is dependent on being able to visit key geographical places to make offerings to the local deities at proper time of the year. The refugees clearly could not do that while living in Mexico. The second change with regard to religion was in the introduction of liberation theology to many Kanjobal Indians in the refugee camps who had not been exposed to it in Guatemala. This had the dual effect of radicalizing the political perspective of the Kanjobal Indians and also teaching them the importance of united with other Maya Indians in Guatemala in their struggle for justice. The refugees received considerable assistance from the Mexican government and international sources with regard to health care and education, especially in the training of refugees as health and education promoters. Kanjobal Indians in the more rural parts of northern Huehuetenango Department had never received help of this kind while they were living in Guatemala. These changes may lead to Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 289 improvements in the quality of life the refugees in the immediate future. But the assistance the refugees have received while in Mexico also has the potential to lead to greater dissatisfaction with the status quo once they return to Guatemala. A more intangible change in the refugees' lives had to do with their perception that there was greater freedom in Mexico. They all noted that, for the most part, they could travel where and when they wanted. They had also the opportunity to choose their own leaders and to gather and hold meetings. But the most commonly mentioned difference in their lives was the freedom from fear that the Guatemalan army would attack them again. When asked about how life in Mexico was different from life in Guatemala, one refugee responded: "Well, people are not dying here." Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. CHAPTER 6 SOCIAL, POLITICAL, AND ECONOMIC VARIABLES ASSOCIATED WITH ATTITUDES TOWARD REPATRIATION The data that were collected during my fieldwork allow for the testing of hypotheses that establish the existence of statistically significant associations between several social, political, and economic variables and two variables measuring the attitudes of refugees toward repatriating to Guatemala. One of the first hypotheses formulated had to do with the relationship between religion and repatriation. Others that have been generated during the research process have to do with the following variables: age; type of family structure; education; ethnicity; gender; grupito 'political faction' within the refugee camp; place of origin in Guatemala, and the number of years spent in exile. This chapter discusses these hypotheses, the statistical tests used to evaluate them, and the qualitative analysis used to 290 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 291 make sense of why there may or may not be a statistically significant association between two particular variables. At the end of the household survey (Appendix 6), the refugees were asked two questions that would indicate their attitudes toward repatriation. The first question was intended as a measure of the refugees' desire to repatriate: "Do you want to go back to Guatemala?" The second question on repatriation was intended to measure how soon the refugees thought they might repatriate: "When do you think you and your family will return to Guatemala?" The purpose of asking this second question was to move beyond the simple question of their desire to repatriate, to whether or not they had concrete plans to return home in the near future. Thus, there are two variables that are used as measures of attitudes toward repatriation: desire to repatriate and anticipation of the date of repatriation. The refugees in La Huerta answered the first question on repatriation in two ways. They all answered that they wanted to repatriate, but with two different qualifiers. The refugees used the qualifiers to identify which of two groups they belonged to with regard to repatriation, the Pro-Return group or the CCPP group. The first answer was: Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 292 "Yes, I want to go back, but I do not plan to wait for a signed agreement with the Guatemalan government concerning the six conditions. My family is ready to repatriate soon." The refugees that offered this answer were part of the Pro- Return group. In La Huerta, there were only five heads of household who were part of the Pro-Return group (5 of 84, or 6 percent). The refugees in the Pro-Return group felt that they had a better chance of fighting for their human rights from inside Guatemala. They also expressed impatience with the CCPP leadership, saying that they were unnecessarily delaying the repatriation process. The Pro-Return group included about 500 refugee families from camps in Chiapas, Campeche, and Quintana Roo. The Pro-Return refugees had started to make plans to repatriate before the end of 1992, but there had been several delays in the process, and, by the time I left Chiapas in September 1992, they were still in Mexico. The other answer to the first question about repatriation was: "Yes, but only after an agreement has been signed with the Guatemalan government concerning the six conditions." Those that said they wanted to go back to Guatemala after an agreement was signed were part of the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 293 CCPP group. They were the majority in La Huerta (79 of 84, or 94 percent). Most of the refugees in this group felt that they could not trust the Guatemalan government, particularly the military, to respect their human rights as outlined in the six conditions unless government representatives first signed a formal agreement recognizing those rights. Generally, they were willing to wait as long as it took for the CCPP representatives to negotiate a signed agreement before repatriating. I have noted that there were refugees in some camps who expressed their desire to remain permanently in Mexico and become Mexican citizens. In La Huerta, there were no heads of household that said they wanted to stay in Mexico permanently. However, I did know a Kanjobal teenager in La Huerta who had asked his grandfather to buy him some land in Mexico, so that he could remain in Mexico permanently. This young man, while not considered a head of household by the camp's representatives, was nearly old enough to marry according to Kanjobal custom. There were three distinct answers to the second question on repatriation (see Appendix 9). First, there were those who expected to return to Guatemala within three Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 294 months (4 of 84 heads of household, or 4.8 percent). All of the people who answered this way were in the Pro-Return group which, as I stated above, already had concrete plans to repatriate. Second, there were some refugees that thought they would probably return within a year (3 of 84, or 3.6 percent). Finally, there were those who said they simply did not know when they might repatriate (77 of 84 or 91.6 percent). Their most common response in Spanish was, "Saber . . . ." This is the standard response any time someone is asked to ponder the imponderable. It is the rough equivalent of "Who knows?" They were uncertain because their decision to repatriate was dependent on the CCPP's negotiation of a written agreement on their human rights with the Guatemalan government. They felt they had no way of predicting when that would happen. All of the refugees that offered the third answer were in the CCPP group (see Table 14). The statistical analysis in this chapter follows the method of testing null hypotheses. The null hypotheses posit that there is no statistically significant association between one of the two variables measuring attitudes toward repatriation and some other variable. When a test statistic Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 295 TABLE 14 HEADS OF HOUSEHOLD BY GROUP AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION My family plans to repatriate in: In Less than GROUP 1 Year Don't Know Total Pro-Return 5 0 5 CCPP 2 77 79 Total 7 77 84 Fisher Exact Test p=0.000 phi=.834 reveals an association with a probability greater than .05 (p>.05), it is not considered significant. This will be interpreted to mean that the null hypothesis is accepted; that is, there is no significant association between the two variables. An association that has a probability of .05 or less is considered significant, and will be grounds for rejecting the null hypothesis and accepting the alternative hypothesis. This would mean that the association between the two variables is statistically significant. The two dependent variables on attitudes toward repatriation were treated as nominal variables. Because the population was so small, I have grouped the data into 2 x 2 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 296 statistical tables, which allows for the calculation of a Fisher Exact Test. The Fisher Exact Test, a variation of chi-square, is a test statistic that is used in statistical research on small populations because it provides results that are not suspect due to sparseness of data (Bernard 1988, 389-390). All of the Fisher Exact Tests calculated for this dissertation are two-tail. The data in Appendix 9 can be used as an example. In that table, the variable "anticipation of repatriation" has three values: "less than three months," "less than one year," and "don't know." When testing the null hypotheses in this chapter, I grouped the data from the first two columns into one column. Thus, the anticipation of repatriation variable has only two values "less than one year" and "don't know" (Table 14). Grouping the data into two categories for variables that had more than two values resulted in a loss of specificity. But, in my opinion, the reliability of the significance results offered by the Fisher Exact Test outweighs this drawback. For those readers who are interested in seeing the ungrouped data, they are supplied in the Appendices as referenced. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 297 I used the phi, a statistic based on chi-square, to measure the strength of the association between nominal variables. The phi values are interpreted as follows: less than or equal to .3 indicates a low degree of association; .31 to .5 indicates a moderate degree of association; .51 to .7 indicates a marked association; .71 to .9 indicates a high degree of association, and .9 indicates a very close association and a high degree of dependence. For all interval scale independent variables, the Pearson's r statistical test was also calculated. These measures of association indicate which of the independent variables are most closely associated with the dependent variables. RELIGION AND REPATRIATION The hypothesis concerning religion was one of the first advanced because early data from the literature on Guatemalan refugees and repatriation (from 1984-1987) suggested that Protestants were repatriating at a much faster rate than Catholics or practitioners of costumbre (WOLA 1988) . Null Hypothesis #1 is : There is no association between religion and desire to repatriate. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 298 To test for a significant association between religion and desire to repatriate, the data were grouped in such a way as to allow the calculation of the Fisher Exact Test (see Table 15; see Appendix 10). This was done by placing all Costumbristas and Catholics in the same category "All Others." The two heads of household who claimed to be non religious were placed in the categories that indicated the religious influence of their formative years. One of these individuals had been raised Catholic in the Ixcan region,- the other had been raised in a Protestant home. The Fisher Exact Test shows that there is no statistically significant relationship between religion and desire to repatriate. The ethnographic interview data and participant observation support the finding of a lack of significant association between these variables among refugees in La Huerta in 1992. Why were the Protestants of La Huerta in the CCPP group instead of the Pro-Return group, as was expected based on the literature? In fact, all of the Protestant refugees I interviewed in Chiapas in 1991 and 1992 were in the CCPP group, not just the Protestants in La Huerta. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 299 TABLE 15 HYPOTHESIS #1: DESIRE TO REPATRIATE BY RELIGION My family wants to repatriate: Immediately, Only After an Without Waiting Agreement on for an Agreement Six Conditions Religion on Six Conditions is Reached Total Protestants 0 3 3 All Others 5 76 81 Total 5 79 84 Fisher Exact Test p=1.0 (not significant) Before 1987, there had been numerous Protestant families in La Huerta. Most of the Protestant families left La Huerta in 1987, after a dispute with the Mexican Tzeltal Indian patrons. The maj ority of them relocated to the Yucatan Peninsula camps, but some of them repatriated to Guatemala. The Protestants objected to being pressured to provide labor for the construction of La Huerta's Catholic Church. By 1992, there were only three Protestant heads of household. They were three Kanjobal Indian brothers, one of whom no longer identified himself as a Protestant. Other refugees in the community said that he was no longer in the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 300 Protestant church, not because he had disavowed Protestantism, but because he was an alcoholic. In essence, the church disavowed him. Even though he did not participate in Protestant church activities any longer, it might be assumed that he was still influenced by the political perspective of the church in which he was raised. In fact, all three brothers said that they would not repatriate before there was an agreement with the Guatemalan government on the six conditions. They talked about repatriation in the same terms as others in the CCPP group, whether Catholic or Costumbrista. Why did they not fit the pattern that was expected based on the literature review? The answer could be in the relocation of many Protestant families to the Yucatan Peninsula. By way of contrast to the Protestants in Chiapas, I was told by some American refugee NGO workers that many of the Protestant refugees in the camps in Campeche and Quintana Roo were the leaders in the Pro-Return group. I did not visit the Yucatan Peninsula camps, and I have no data to confirm this independently. If it were true, however, it could explain why the Protestants in La Huerta were in the CCPP group. It is possible that the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 301 Protestants who had already relocated to the Yucatan Peninsula refugee camps were in the Pro-Return group. The one extended Protestant family in La Huerta in 1992, which was affiliated with the CCPP group, might be an aberration compared to the Protestants who left. The data I collected for Protestants in La Huerta could have been very different if the majority of the Protestant families had not relocated in 1987. This is something that will never be known. According to the data I collected, there is also no significant difference between Catholics and Costumbristas in terms of their desire to repatriate. The vast majority of the heads of household in both of these religious groups preferred to wait for an agreement with the government (93 percent of Catholics, and 97 percent of the Costumbristas). This is consistent with what I know about these two religious groups through ethnographic interviews. The person listed as being non-religious and in the Pro-Retum group in Appendix 10 was a Mam Indian woman. She said that she had been raised Catholic, but had given up on believing in God due to her experiences of horror during the counter-insurgency campaign and in the CPRs. She said that she was no longer "religious" because she did not go to Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 302 church meetings held by the catechist. In spite of her self-identification as non-religious, she was still influenced by Catholic doctrine, since themes common in liberation theology came up in most of my conversations with h e r . Another hypothesis was designed to test for an association between religion and the expected date of repatriation. Null Hypothesis #2 is : There is no association between religion and anticipation of repatriation. The data were grouped to allow for the testing of this hypothesis. The disaggregated data can be found in Appendix 11. The Fisher Exact Test for the data in Table 16 indicates that there is no relationship between religion and anticipation of repatriation in La Huerta refugee camp in 1992. Based on this result. Null Hypothesis #2 is accepted. The lack of statistical significance fits with what I know about the situation in La Huerta. That is, the qualitative data also indicate there was no significant relationship between religion and anticipation of repatriation. The majority of the refugees were not willing to speculate about Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 303 TABLE 16 HYPOTHESIS #2: RELIGION AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION My family wants to repatriate: In Less than l Religion Year Don't Know Total Protestant 0 3 3 All Other 7 74 81 Total 7 77 84 Fisher Exact Test p=1.0 (not significant) when they would be going home, and this did not vary with religious affiliation. AGE AND REPATRIATION Another variable that my information suggested might be related to attitudes toward repatriation is age. There are a number of reasons why there might be an association. There were many Guatemalan refugees who had grown up in Mexico and did not know their own country first-hand. It is plausible that the younger generation might not have the same desire to return to Guatemala, if they were generally satisfied with their lives in Mexico. This led to the formulation of Null Hypothesis #3 : There is no association Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 304 between age group and desire to repatriate. For the testing of this hypothesis, the data on age were grouped into two categories, 17 to 30 and 31 to 76 (17 was the youngest head of household in La Huerta, and 76 the oldest). The data in Table 17 show that there is no significant difference between those in the 17-30 age group and those in the 31 to 76 age group in terms of desire to repatriate. TABLE 17 HYPOTHESIS #3: DESIRE TO REPATRIATE BY AGE GROUP My family wants to repatriate: Immediately, Only After an Without Waiting Agreement on for an Agreement Six Conditions Age Group on Six Conditions is Reached Total 17-30 2 37 39 31-76 3 42 45 Total 5 79 84 Fisher Exact Test p=1.0 (not significant) In the case of the younger age group, 95 percent preferred to wait for an agreement with the government. With regard Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 305 to the older group, 93 percent preferred to wait. The Fisher Exact Test shows that any difference between the two age groups is probably due to chance. The lack of association is supported by the Pearson's r on the data for age and desire to repatriate (r=.040; p=.720). A hypothesis was tested concerning the association between age and anticipation of repatriation. Null Hypothesis #4 is : There is no association between age group and anticipation of repatriation. Table 18 summarizes the TABLE 18 HYPOTHESIS #4: AGE GROUP AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION My family plans to repatriate: In Less than Age Group 1 Year Don't Know Total 17-30 3 36 39 31-76 4 41 45 Total 7 77 84 Fisher Exact Test p=1.0 (not significant) data on anticipation of repatriation and age (Appendix 12). The Fisher Exact Test for the data in Table 18 has a probability of 1.0. This indicates that there is no Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 306 significant difference in anticipation of repatriation by age group. Null Hypothesis #4 is, therefore, accepted. The lack of association between the variables of age and anticipation of repatriation is supported by the Pearson's r statistical test (r=.036; p=.742; not significant). There is no evidence that age is significantly associated with anticipation of repatriation. FAMILY STRUCTURE AND REPATRIATION In chapter 2, on Kanjobal society and culture, I discussed two types of family structure found in Kanjobal society: extended (or joint) families and nuclear families. Among the Kanjobal Indians, the joint family is the most basic unit of social structure. The ideal cultural pattern is for the oldest male (usually the "grandfather") to live jointly, as a single economic and social unit, with his married sons, daughters-in-law, his sons' children, and his own unmarried daughters and sons. Nearly half of the families in La Huerta were living jointly. Of course, there are also nuclear families, which are usually the result of fissioning due to conflict or death of the family patriarch. Among the refugees in La Huerta, there was also a Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 307 third type of family, the single parent, matrifocal family. None of the matrifocal families were headed by Kanjobal Indians. Three were led by Mam Indians and two by ladinas. In this section on family structure and attitudes toward repatriation, I only distinguish two types of family, extended and nuclear. There is a separate discussion of gender and repatriation in this chapter, which will deal with the significance of that variable. One of the social factors that probably influences the lack of significant association between age and attitudes toward repatriation involves the nature of the Kanjobal Indian joint family. The heads of household that lived jointly always shared the same opinions regarding both desire to repatriate and anticipation of repatriation. Early in my field research, I noticed that most of the families in the Pro-Return group were independent nuclear families. As it turned out, 100 percent of those living in joint families were in the CCPP group, and all of the families in the Pro-Return group were nuclear families (see Table 19). Based on this observation, I thought there might be an association between type of family structure and attitudes toward repatriation. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 308 To discover if there was a significant association between these variables, I proposed Null Hypothesis #5: There is no association between desire to repatriate and type of family structure. The Fisher Exact Test on the TABLE 19 HYPOTHESIS #5: DESIRE TO REPATRIATE AND FAMILY STRUCTURE My family wants to repatriate: Immediately, Only After an Without Waiting Agreement on Family for an Agreement Six Conditions Structure on Six Conditions is Reached Total Nuclear 5 43 48 Joint 0 36 36 Total 5 79 84 Fisher Exact Test p=.068 (not significant) data in Table 19 shows that there is no statistically significant association between these two variables (probability is .068). Therefore, Null Hypothesis #5 is accepted. Refugees in nuclear families were not more likely to belong to the Pro-Return group than the CCPP group. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 309 The data in Appendix 13 show that none of the heads of household who were living in joint families were planning to repatriate soon. At the same time, 7 of 48 (15 percent) of the heads of household in nuclear families said they thought they would repatriate within one year's time. Based on this information, a null hypothesis was put forward with regard to anticipation of repatriation and family structure. Null Hypothesis #6 is : There is no association between type of family structure and anticipation of repatriation. TABLE 20 HYPOTHESIS #6: FAMILY STRUCTURE AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION My family plans to repatriate: Family In Less than Structure 1 Year Don't Know Total Nuclear 7 41 48 Joint 0 36 36 Total 7 77 84 Fisher Exact Test p=.018 (slightly significant) phi=.261 The Fisher Exact Test for the data in Table 20 shows that there is a significant relationship between family Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 310 structure and anticipation of repatriation. Null Hypothesis #6 is therefore rejected, and the alternative hypothesis is accepted. The phi value (.261) shows that there low degree of association between these variables. Thus, while the association is statistically significant, the greater tendency for heads of nuclear families to be planning to repatriate within one year's time as compared to heads of household in joint families is not very strong. EDUCATION AND REPATRIATION I have already discussed the fact that there was a statistically significant difference between younger and older refugees in terms of formal educational attainment. Younger refugees were taking advantage of the educational opportunities afforded them in Mexico. The formal education process incorporated political consciousness raising techniques. For example, the refugees' education promoters designed their own curriculum and textbooks for social studies, including their own version of recent Guatemalan history. Initially, COMAR officials said the textbooks were too "political," and refused to print them. But the refugees successfully fought with COMAR to keep the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 311 textbooks. As one education promoter stated: "Education is always a political act. In this case, we are teaching our children our own history, based on our experiences. Neither COMAR nor the Guatemalan government has the right to tell us what to teach about what happened to our communities." Based on this information, I suspected that years of formal education might be a variable associated with attitudes toward repatriation. To test this hunch, I postulated Null Hypothesis #7 : There is no statistically significant association between education and desire to repatriate. As seen in Table 21, the two categories for education are for people with zero to three years of education, and those with more than three years of education. All five of the heads of household in the Pro-Return group have three years or less of schooling. Thus, it looks as though there might be a tendency for heads of household with more education to prefer to wait for the signing of an agreement with the Guatemalan government. This apparent tendency is the opposite of what was expected based on the information and assumptions above. Nevertheless, the Fisher Exact Test shows that this patterning of the data is Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 312 TABLE 21 HYPOTHESIS #7: DESIRE TO REPATRIATE AND FORMAL EDUCATION My family wants to repatriate: Immediately, Only After an Years of Without Waiting Agreement on Formal for an Agreement Six Conditions Education on Six Conditions is Reached Total 0-3 5 73 78 More than 3 0 6 6 Total 5 79 84 Fisher Exact Test p=1.0 (not significant) probably due to chance (p=1.0). Therefore, Null Hypothesis #7 is accepted. There is no statistically significant association between years of formal education and the desire to repatriate. The result of the Fisher Exact Test is supported by the Pearson r statistic for education and desire to repatriate (r=-.020; p=.857; not significant). Statistical tests were also run to establish if there were an association between years of formal education and anticipation of repatriation. Null Hypothesis #8 is : There is no association between education and anticipation of Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 313 repatriation. The data were grouped as seen in Table 22 (see Appendix 14). A Fisher Exact Test for Table 22 showed TABLE 22 HYPOTHESIS #8: EDUCATION AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION My family plans to repatriate: Years of Formal In Less than Education 1 Year Don't Know Total 0-3 7 71 78 More than 3 0 6 6 Total 7 77 84 Fisher Exact Test p=1.0 (not significant) that there was no statistically significant association between education and anticipation of repatriation (p=1.0). Therefore, Null Hypothesis #8 is accepted. This conclusion is also supported by the Pearson's r on education and anticipation of repatriation (r=-.017; p=.877; not significant). The results of these statistical tests show that formal education was not a factor influencing the refugees attitudes toward repatriation. This could be because the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 314 refugees who were trained as education promoters were all supporters of the CCPP. While they were aware of the social and political circumstances in Guatemala that led to their status as refugees, this did not necessarily lead them to take a more confrontive approach with the Guatemalan government, like the one recommended by the Pro-Retum group. The education promoters were teaching CCPP ideology in the classroom which was raising political consciousness. At the same time, the CCPP had been stalling the Pro-Retum group's call for radical action (for example, returning to Guatemala and demanding land through illegal takeovers). This was being done with the hope that the URNG would be able to negotiate land reform in Guatemala during the peace talks aimed at ending the civil war. ETHNICITY AND REPATRIATION The data that I gathered indicated that there might be a significant relationship between ethnic group and desire to repatriate (Appendix 15). Specifically, it is apparent that Mam Indians are more likely than any other ethnic group to belong to the Pro-Return group (57 percent of Mam Indians heads of household). This is compared to l percent of Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 315 Kanjobal families and no ladino or Kekchi families. But, is the difference between ethnic groups statistically significant? The data in Appendix 15 were grouped so that a Fisher Exact Test could be calculated. The "Ethnic Group" categories Kekchi, Ladino, and Mam were combined to form a single category "Other," as seen in Table 23. Null Hypothesis #9 is : There is no association between ethnicity and desire to repatriate. The Fisher Exact Test on the data in Table 23 shows that there is a highly significant association between the variables of ethnicity and desire to repatriate. This means TABLE 23 HYPOTHESIS #9: DESIRE TO REPATRIATE AND ETHNICITY My family wants to repatriate: Immediately, Only After an Ethnic Without Waiting Agreement on Group for an Agreement Six Conditions Total on Six Conditions is Reached Kanj obal 1 72 73 Other 4 7 11 Total 5 79 84 Fisher Exact Test p=.001 (highly significant) phi= -.499 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 316 that Null Hypothesis #9 is rejected and the alternative hypothesis is accepted. The result of the Fisher Exact Test is even more significant when one considers that the four heads of household in the "Other" category that are also in the Pro-Return group are all Mam Indians. While the data are probably not the result of chance, the phi value (-.499) indicates that there is only a moderate degree of association between ethnicity and the desire to repatriate. The data from the household survey indicate that the Mam Indians were much more likely to predict they would return within one year than any other ethnic group (Appendix 16). Null Hypothesis #10 was used to discover if this tendency were statistically significant: There is no association between ethnicity and anticipation of repatriation. The data were grouped so that a Fisher Exact Test could be calculated (Table 24). The Fisher Exact Test for the data in Table 24 shows that there is a probability of .005 that the pattern is due to chance. This means that the association between the two variables is statistically significant, and Null Hypothesis #10 is rejected. The phi value for Table 24 (-.394), shows that there is only a moderate degree of association between Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 317 TABLE 24 HYPOTHESIS #10: ETHNICITY AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION My family plans to repatriate: In Less than Ethnic Group 1 Year Don't Know Total Kanj obal 3 70 73 Other 4 7 11 Total 7 77 84 Fisher Exact Test p=.005 (significant) phi= -.394 ethnicity and anticipation of repatriation. It is important to note that the four heads of household in the "Other" category that planned to return within one year were all Mam Indians (4 of 7 Mam heads of household, or 57 percent). In comparison, only 3 of 73 Kanjobal Indians (4 percent) said they anticipated repatriating within one year. None of the ladino or Kekchi families were making plans to repatriate in less than one year. GENDER AND REPATRIATION After conducting the household survey, I realized that there were five female heads of household in La Huerta, and Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 318 three of them were in the Pro-Retum group (3 of 5, or 60 percent). A much smaller percentage of the male heads of household were in the Pro-Retum group (3 of 79, or 3 percent). This led to the formation of Null Hypothesis #11: There is no association between gender and desire to repatriate. Table 25 summarizes the data used to evaluate this hypothesis. The Fisher Exact Test for the data in Table 25 shows that there is a highly significant association between these two variables. This means that Null Hypothesis #11 is rejected and the alternative hypothesis is accepted. The value of phi for Table 25 (-.575) indicates a marked association between these variables. Ethnicity is also a factor here, since all three female heads of household that were in the Pro-Return group were Mam Indians and the two females in the CCPP group were ladinas. The data suggested a possible association between gender and anticipation of repatriation as well (Appendix 17) . Null Hypothesis #12 is : There is no association between gender and anticipation of repatriation. To overcome the problem of sparseness, the data for Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 319 TABLE 25 HYPOTHESIS #11: DESIRE TO REPATRIATE AND GENDER My family wants to repatriate: Immediately, Only After an Without Waiting Agreement on for an Agreement Six Conditions Gender on Six Conditions is Reached Total Male 2 77 79 Female 3 2 5 Total 5 79 84 Fisher Exact Test p=.001 (highly significant) phi= -.575 TABLE 26 HYPOTHESIS #12: GENDER AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION My family plans to repatriate : In Less than Gender 1 Year Don't Know Total Male 4 75 79 Female 3 2 5 TOTAL 7 77 84 Fisher Exact Test p=.003 (significant) phi= -.470 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 320 anticipation of repatriation were grouped as reflected in Table 26. The Fisher Exact Test for the data in Table 26 shows that there is a significant association between the two variables. Therefore, Null Hypothesis #12 is rejected and the alternative hypothesis is accepted. The phi value for Table 26 (-.470) indicates that the association is only moderate, and therefore is not as strong as the association between gender and desire to repatriate. For both of the measures of the refugees' attitudes toward repatriation, then, there is a significant association with gender. Female heads of household were more likely than male heads of household to belong to the Pro-Retum refugee group, and to be making plans to repatriate within one year. POLITICAL FACTIONS AND REPATRIATION As discussed in chapter 5, the refugees had six named grupitos 'political factions' in La Huerta, each with its chosen représentante 'political leader.' To conceal the identity of my informants, I numbered the six factions 1 to Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 321 6. All six representatives were in the CCPP group with regard to the desire to repatriate. However, the factions varied some when all of the heads of household were considered. Specifically, the data in Appendix 18 shows that 60 percent of the Pro-Retum heads of household (3 of 5) belonged to Faction 3. This might indicate a tendency for people who were prepared to repatriate immediately to belong to Faction 3 because the representative of that faction was somewhat more open than the other five faction representatives to returning soon. I have already mentioned the female Mam Indian head of household who was punished by her representative (Faction 1) for being part of the Pro-Retum group. She was refused her customary portion of the commodities distribution. There was some difference of opinion among the representatives on this issue. During the household survey, the representative for Faction 3 said that he and his family were in the CCPP group and were going to wait for an agreement with the Guatemalan government before repatriating. In an ethnographic interview, however, he said that he and his family were willing and able to repatriate within one year, if it were not for the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 322 obligatory participation in the Civil Defense Patrols (PACs). This suggests that he was somewhat more open to an early repatriation. None of the other representatives expressed a similar openness to this possibility. To determine if there were a statistically significant association between political faction and desire to repatriate, I formulated Null Hypothesis #13: There is no association between political faction and desire to repatriate. The six values for the variable "political faction" (see Appendix 18) were reduced to two values by grouping Factions l, 2, 4, 5, and 6 into a single category, "All Others." If there were an association between these two variables, this liberal method of grouping the data used for Table 27 would have found it. Instead, the Fisher Exact Test shows that there is no significant association between political factions in La Huerta and desire to repatriate, and Null Hypothesis #13 is accepted. The data indicate that there might be a slight tendency for those in Faction 3 to be planning to repatriate within one year (3 of 16, or 16 percent) when compared to all of the other factions combined (4 of 65, or 6 percent). To determine if the differences were statistically Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 323 TABLE 27 HYPOTHESIS #13: DESIRE TO REPATRIATE AND POLITICAL FACTIONS My family wants to repatriate: Immediately, Only After an Political Without Waiting Agreement on Factions for an Agreement Six Conditions Total on Six Conditions is Reached Faction 3 3 16 19 All Others 2 63 65 Total 5 79 84 Fisher Exact Test p=.074 (not significant) TABLE 28 HYPOTHESIS #14: POLITICAL FACTIONS AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION My family plans to repatriate: Political In Less than Faction 1 Year Don ' t Know Total Faction 3 3 16 19 All Others 4 61 65 Total 7 77 84 Fisher Exact Test p=.188 (not significant) Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 324 significant, Null Hypothesis #14 was proposed: There is no association between political faction and anticipation of repatriation. The Fisher Exact Test was run on the data in Table 28, and the result shows that there is no significant association between these variables. Therefore, Null Hypothesis #14 is accepted. Political faction and anticipation of repatriation are not significantly related. PLACE OF ORIGIN IN GUATEMALA AND REPATRIATION Based on the interviews I conducted, it seemed possible that the refugees from the Ixcan cooperatives area might be more likely to be members of the Pro-Retum group. Based on this suspicion, I proposed Null Hypothesis #15: There is no association between place of origin in Guatemala and desire to repatriate. To test this hypothesis, I used the data on the 23 heads of household, with whom I had more extensive interviews which had yielded information on place of origin (Appendix 19). Because these 23 heads of household were a random sample, they can be viewed as representative of the 84 heads of household in La Huerta. The data on place of origin were grouped to allow for a Fisher Exact Test. To do Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 325 this, the following values for "places of origin" were lumped together as "Other": Alta Verapaz, Border Area, Chancolin, and Xoxlac. The results are shown in Table 29. The Fisher Exact Test on the data in Table 29 shows that there is a .000 probability that these data occurred by chance. The association between the variables is highly significant, therefore. Null Hypothesis #15 is rejected, and the alternative hypothesis accepted. The value for phi (.887) shows that there is a high degree of association between desire to repatriate and place of origin. TABLE 29 HYPOTHESIS #15; DESIRE TO REPATRIATE AND PLACE OF ORIGIN IN GUATEMALA My family wants to repatriate: Immediately, Only After an Without Waiting Agreement on Place of for an Agreement Six Conditions Origin on Six Conditions is Reached Total Ixcan 5 1 6 Other 0 17 17 Total 5 18 23 Fisher Exact Test p=.000 (highly significant) phi=.887 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 326 Null Hypothesis #16 is: There is no association between place of origin in Guatemala and anticipation of repatriation. Table 30 contains the data used to test this null hypothesis. The Fisher Exact Test for the data in Table 30 shows that there is a .001 probability that these data are the result of chance. Null Hypothesis #16 is rejected, and the alternative hypothesis is accepted. The refugees from the Ixcan cooperative area TABLE 30 HYPOTHESIS #16: PLACE OF ORIGIN IN GUATEMALA AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION My family plans to repatriate: Place of In Less than Origin 1 Year Don't Know Total Ixcan 5 1 6 Other 1 16 17 Total 6 17 23 Fisher Exact Test p=.001 (highly significant) phi=.775 were statistically more likely to be in the Pro-Return group and to be making plans to return within one year than all of the other ethnic groups combined. The value of phi (.775) Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 327 indicates that there is a high degree of association between these variables. YEARS IN EXILE AND REPATRIATION Many of the refugees mentioned that they were weary of life in Mexico. They were tired of not having their own land and tired of putting up with what they thought were unfair wages and labor expectations. Some refugees said that they would repatriate, except that they still did not feel that it was safe to do so. Based on this line of thinking, I decided to test the association between "weariness" with exile (measured in the number of years in exile) and attitudes toward repatriation. Null Hypothesis #17 is : There is no association between years in exile and attitudes toward repatriation. The data were grouped, as shown in Table 31, with those having 10 or more years of exile in one category, and those with less than 10 years in exile in the other. The Fisher Exact Test indicates that the association between the variables in Table 31 is statistically significant. Based on this test, the null hypothesis is rejected and the alternative hypothesis is accepted. The Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 328 phi value (-.575) indicates there is a marked association between these variables. TABLE 31 HYPOTHESIS #17: DESIRE TO REPATRIATE AND LENGTH OF EXILE My family wants to repatriate: Immediately, Only After an Without Waiting Agreement on Length of for an Agreement Six Conditions Exile on Six Conditions is Reached Total 10 Years or More 2 77 79 9 Years or Less 3 2 5 Total 5 79 84 Fisher Exact Test p=.001 (highly significant) phi= -.575 Null Hypothesis #18 states : There is no association between the number of years in exile and the anticipation of repatriation. To test this hypothesis, the data were grouped so that the Fisher Exact Test could be calculated (Table 32). It indicates that the association is statistically significant. Null Hypothesis #18 is, therefore, rejected, and the alternative hypothesis is Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 329 accepted. Phi (-.470) indicates that there is only a moderate association between the variables, however. TABLE 32 HYPOTHESIS #18: LENGTH OF EXILE AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION My family plans to repatriate: Length of In Less than Exile 1 Year D o n 't Know Total 10 Years 4 75 79 or More 9 Years 3 2 5 or Less Total 7 77 84 Fisher Exact Test p=.003 (significant) phi= -.470 Since the number of years in exile was an interval scale variable, the Pearson's r test statistic was also calculated to test this hypothesis. As an alternative measure of association, the Pearson's r generally supported the conclusion based on the Fisher Exact Test. "Years in exile" showed a moderate correlation with both of the measures of attitudes toward repatriation (desire to repatriate r=.446; anticipation of repatriation r=.445; for Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 330 both values of r, p=.000). It is interesting that the association length of time in exile and attitudes toward repatriation is not the one that was expected. I assumed that the longer a refugee was in exile, the more likely he or she would be planning to return to Guatemala soon. The association, however, is exactly the opposite. Refugees who had been in exile longer were more likely to be in the CCPP group. They were also less likely to be making concrete plans to repatriate. On the other hand, the refugees from the Ixcan cooperative area, who averaged fewer years in exile, were more likely to be in the Pro-Return group. They were more likely to say they were making plans to repatriate within one year's time. The refugees from the Ixcan cooperative area averaged 7.8 years in exile, while those from all other areas combined averaged 10.1 years in exile. In addition to the Pearson's r, an independent samples t-test was calculated to compare the years in exile for those who originated in the Ixcan cooperative area and the average years for all other refugees in La Huerta. The t- test showed that the difference between the two groups in the random sample was not statistically significant Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 331 (t=l-573; at 5.1 degrees of freedom, p=.176). This result is possibly skewed by the one Kanjobal Indian from the Ixcan cooperative area who left the Ixcan in 1978. In fact, he had been in exile longer than any other refugee in La Huerta. OTHER IMPORTANT FACTORS WITH REGARD TO REPATRIATION In addition to the statistical data that were collected through the household survey and ethnographic interviews, there are qualitative data that should also be included in the analysis of variables that are associated with attitudes toward repatriation. Some of the themes that were mentioned repeatedly in the ethnographic interviews include: personal safety, availability of and access to social services; ownership of land; work conditions in Mexico; and perceptions of social and political conditions in Guatemala. They are all significant since they were mentioned by numerous informants, not only in La Huerta, but in all the refugee camps I visited. These informants varied by age, gender, ethnic group, religious perspective, level of education, st. cetera. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 332 The issue of personal safety was often raised during the interviews that I held in November and December 1591, and from late May through June 1992. In part, this was because it was possible to hear the bombing raids the Guatemalan military was conducting in the Ixcan from the refugee camps. Sometimes the bombing was actually heard during the interviews. In some ways, it was difficult to gauge the significance of hearing the noise on a daily basis. Outwardly, the women seemed to be the most affected by it. When they heard it, they would usually stop whatever they were doing and look up, their eyes taking on a hollow look of horror. The men in the camps tended to go on with life as usual. But, when asked to talk about the differences between life in Mexico and Guatemala, few of my male informants failed to mention the fact that they felt safer in Mexico. A number of informants said that one big difference was, "There are no deaths in Mexico." By this they meant that there were no mass killings like those they had experienced in Guatemala. One head of household said: "Sometimes the [Mexican] army comes here [to the refugee camps], but it is different from Guatemala. When the army arrived in our villages there, people would die. Here there Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 333 is more respect for our rights and it is a little more peaceful." Aside from the personal experience of hearing the daily bombings, the refugees received news about fluctuations of violence in Guatemala. In June, 1992, a representative of the Mexican army visited La Huerta to tell the refugees that the war between the Guatemalan army and the guerrillas was heating up in the Ixcan. He told the refugees that they would be welcome to stay a little longer in Mexico as long as they did not offer help to the guerrillas. One refugee had a brother-in-law who was in the habit of crossing the border each week to sell his wares in the market in La Huerta. His village in Guatemala was in the border area. On one of his trips to La Huerta, he reported that his village had been bombed just that week. His eyewitness account of the recent bombing, and the resulting destruction of houses and animals, had a chilling effect on his brother-in-law. Also during my fieldwork, the execution of the mayor of the town of Quetzal (along with the rest of his family) was announced on short wave radio. Based on such news of continuing violence, most of the refugees concluded that it was better to stay in Mexico Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 334 longer, rather than repatriate. Another commonly mentioned difference between life in Mexico and Guatemala was the improved availability and access to social services in Mexico. There was no statistical significance between the amount of formal education a head of household had received and their attitudes toward repatriation. However, when heads of household were asked about going back to Guatemala, most of them noted that they liked the fact that their children could attend school in Mexico. Availability and access to health services also were improved in Mexico. There were regular complaints that the Guatemalan government had never provided these kinds of services for them, and they felt that they were not likely to receive any such services if they repatriated. The issue of land ownership in Guatemala emerged as an important issue during the ethnographic interviews. Because I was asked not to inquire about issues related to land ownership in the household survey, there are no statistical data for the entire La Huerta refugee community on this issue. There are, nevertheless, some indications of differences in anticipation of repatriation along the lines Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 335 of refugees who held title to their land and those who did not. Three of the heads of household that I interviewed held clear title to their land. They knew that no one had taken their land over and that they had a place to live when they returned. All three of these men indicated in the ethnographic interviews that they thought they might repatriate within a year. This was at odds with the answer that they each gave during the household survey. At that time, they all said they did not know when they would repatriate because they were waiting for the signing of an agreement with the Guatemalan government. One of these three heads of household said that he would probably be repatriating with the Pro-Return group (within three months), except that his wife's health was fragile. She had just had an operation in the Comitan hospital. A second one said: "We would go back immediately except for the Guatemalan army. They still make our people go out on sweeps looking for the guerrilla army. We don't want to go back for that reason. When we think about repatriating, we always have to think about life" (regarding the PACs, see Americas Watch 1986) . The third head of household who was a Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 336 land owner said that he had been waiting for an organized, collective return, based on a signed agreement with the Guatemalan government. "But," he said, "There are alternatives to going back collectively." He indicated that, if the agreement was not signed within one year, he would probably repatriate anyway. He noted that his son had already repatriated and wanted him to repatriate too. Thus, the pull of the extended family seems to have been a factor here. This is consistent with what is known about Kanjobal Indians and the extended family ethnographically. It is also consistent with my interpretation of the rejection of Null Hypothesis #6, which established a significant association between living in an extended family and anticipation of repatriation. Several of the refugees I interviewed who were not land owners said that one of the reasons they were waiting for a collective, negotiated return was that they hoped they might get some land in the deal. One head of household said, "We were landless in Guatemala. We are hoping that the Guatemalan government will agree to give us some land where we can live and sow our crops when we repatriate." Most of the refugees who were landless, then, seemed to Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 337 believe that they should wait for the agreement as their best hope for becoming land owners rather than continuing as renters or landless peasants. Some of the refugees who had been in the process of buying their land were in a particular predicament. They did not have title to their land when they fled, and many of their parcels had been sold to new settlers, usually landless Indians from other language groups. At the time that I was in the field, the Guatemalan government had still not responded positively to the condition that said the refugees had a right to return to the parcels of land they had fled. Thus, these refugees did not know if they had land to return to or not. They were putting their hopes in waiting for a signed agreement, one that would guarantee their right to get their land back. It is important that none of the five heads of household in the Pro-Return group had clear title to their land. One of them. Head of Household #41, went back to Guatemala on a land delegation arranged by the CCPP in May 1992, only to find out that a group of Chuj Indians were now buying the land that he had been buying through his cooperative. When he fled in 1982, he was very close to Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 338 getting the title for the land. In his absence, the ladino who owned the land had decided to sell the land to some other peasants, a group of Chuj Indians. The Chuj Indians, of course, were not happy to see the refugee owner return to reclaim his land. Finally, the refugee travelled to Guatemala City to confront the ladino. who agreed that the refugee was the proper owner of the land. The ladino said that he would have the Chuj Indians removed, since they were only supposed to be living there "temporarily." This, of course, was not the understanding of the Chuj Indians, who thought they were buying the land. The ladino told the refugee he was welcome to return to the parcel, with the understanding that he would have to start buying the land all over again. In this way, the ladino was effectively selling the same piece of real estate three times. My sense is that many refugees will face this kind of deceitfulness when they repatriate, and that conflict over land that the government declared "abandoned" will be frequent and intense. As concerns the other four heads of household in the Pro-Return group, none of them had title to their land, and none of them was sure that they had a place to live after Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 339 they repatriated. But they all felt like they had a better chance of obtaining land by going back to Guatemala immediately and demanding it. They felt that they could not trust the Guatemalan government, even if it signed an agreement guaranteeing their right to return to their land. They planned to hold protests once they were back inside Guatemala, and to stage take overs of unoccupied lands, to force the government to give them land. In the ethnographic interviews, the refugees often mentioned work conditions in Mexico as a source of irritation. One elderly refugee said that his son had repatriated because of conflict over labor conditions. But the usual response to conflict over non-payment of wages, or donation of labor for community work, was migration to another refugee camp, not repatriation. Discontent with patrons did not seem to have been a big enough problem by itself to cause refugees to repatriate. The same holds true for complaints about the lack of available land in the refugee camps. Though many refugees complained of not having enough land to sow milpa for their families, land shortage was not sufficient to induce the refugees to repatriate. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 340 The refugees were also very interested in, and knowledgeable about, current social and political conditions in Guatemala. They received news from a variety of sources including: short wave radio reports, Guatemalan and Mexican newspapers, former neighbors who had repatriated, solidarity workers, representatives of the CCPP, and trips back to Guatemala. They knew about the rising costs of food and other basic necessities. They knew that the army was still present in the villages where they had lived, and that it was still forcing peasants to serve in the PACs. They knew that some of the repatriates who lived along the border regretted their decision to repatriate, and wanted to come back to Mexico, but they were afraid they would not be well- received by COMAR and the Mexican government the second time around. The refugees knew that the oppression had really not changed since they left, because the peasants were not free to form their own political organizations. The factors discussed in this section were important considerations for the refugees as they decided whether or not to repatriate. For the vast majority of them, the information added up to a decision to wait for a while longer. Most of the refugees preferred to hold on to the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 341 hope that, if the Guatemalan government signed an agreement that included the six conditions they had demanded, they might be able to return in more safety, and with dignity. SUMMARY The Fisher Exact Test was used in this chapter to determine the probability that the association between the dependent and independent variables was due to chance. Phi was used as a measure of the strength of the association between the dependent and independent variables which were determined to be statistically significant. As standardized scores for the Fisher Exact Test, they can be compared to each other, revealing which of the independent variables have the strongest associations with the two dependent variables, and which have the weakest associations (Table 33). The strongest associations between the variables indicate which independent variables are the best predictors of attitudes toward repatriation. They might also provide clues as to the actual behavior of the refugees with regard to repatriation. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 342 TABLE 33 PHI VALUES FOR INDEPENDENT VARIABLES SIGNIFICANTLY ASSOCIATED WITH ATTITUDES TOWARD REPATRIATION Dependent Variables Independent Desire to Anticipation of Variables Repatriate Repatriation Family Type not significant .261 Ethnic Group - .499 - .394 Gender - .575 - .470 Years in Exile - .575 - .470 Place of Origin .887 .775 Land Tenure .887 .775 The strongest statistical association established by my analysis of the data is between the desire to repatriate immediately, without waiting for an agreement on the six conditions, and the refugee's place of origin (the Ixcan). That the value of phi is exactly the same for place of origin and type of land tenure is most likely a consequence of the fact that the former determines the latter. Years of exile and gender have the next strongest associations with a refugee's desire to repatriate immediately. Refugees who were relatively recent arrivals and female heads of Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 343 household were equally likely to express their desire to repatriate immediately. Ethnic group has only a moderate degree of association with the desire to repatriate immediately; that is, Mam Indians were somewhat more likely than members of other ethnic groups to express the desire to repatriate immediately, without waiting for an accord with the Guatemalan government. Family type has no statistically significant association with the desire to repatriate immediately. In regard to anticipation of repatriating, place of origin and land tenure are again the most strongly associated independent variables. Gender and years in exile were equally associated with this dependent variable. Ethnic group also has a moderate degree of association with the anticipation of repatriation. Finally, family type has only a low degree association with a refugee's anticipation of repatriation. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. CHAPTER 7 CONCLUSIONS In the previous chapters, I have discussed Kanjobal Indian society and culture and my findings based on my brief research trip in Guatemala's Ixcan region. The lengthy ethnographic description and my own research in Guatemala provide the basis for comparing the quality of life that the refugees had before the years of the repression with the lives they were leading in refuge in Mexico. I have written about the living conditions that the Guatemalan refugees in Chiapas have endured for over ten years and how they feel about repatriating to Guatemala. I described in depth the daily life and general living conditions in one particular refugee camp. La Huerta. There were a number of strong associations between several social, political, and economic variables on the one hand, and variables that measured the refugees' attitudes toward repatriation on the other. This chapter contains a summary of the most important findings of my research on the Guatemalan refugees. It also discusses 344 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 345 the implications of the research findings and the need for further research. SUMMARY OF FINDINGS Chapter 1 provided a very broad description of the Guatemalan refugees' place of origin in northern Huehuetenango Department, including the relations between the various ethnic groups that now live there (Mam, Jacaltec, Chuj, Kanjobal, and Ladino). The Kanjobal Indians refer to their homeland in the Western Highlands of Guatemala as /txotx mamej/ 'land of our ancestors.' This is more than just a quaint label for the land they have inhabited for over five centuries. The Indians from the Western Highlands have a strong and abiding sense of historical continuity in this region. This is an affinity that is difficult to measure scientifically, but one that is demonstrated repeatedly in their economic, social, religious, and other patterned activities, as indicated in chapter 2. Most importantly, the Indians' identity is still grounded in their village of origin. For example, even after several generations of living away from San Miguel Acatan, in Nenton municipio and the Ixcan region. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 346 I met several Kanjobal Indian families that still identified themselves as "Miguelefios. " The purpose for such detail in chapters 1 and 2 was to search for continuity and discontinuity in the lives of the refugees. I believed that the detailed ethnographic description was important, not only as background material, but also as an aid in understanding the refugees' attitudes toward repatriation. This was based on my assumption that, if the refugees had continued to live more or less as they had in the recent past, they would not be necessarily overeager to return home, especially as long as the conditions that they fled continued to exist. In chapter 4, I discussed the results of the first two phases of my research. By the time I finished Phase One, I knew that there were at least three distinct stances on the issue of repatriation among the Guatemalan refugees. The first stance was characteristic of the majority of refugees. These refugees were in the majority CCPP faction. These refugees wanted to return to Guatemala, but only after the CCPP had negotiated a signed agreement with the Guatemalan government that would guarantee their rights as outlined in the "six conditions." The second stance was Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 347 adhered to by a minority of refugees who never wanted to return to Guatemala. They felt that they would never be allowed to live in peace in Guatemala, and they never wanted to relive the horrors of the repression characteristic of the brutal counter-insurgency campaign from 1981 to 1983. For these reasons, they had decided to remain in Mexico permanently. The third stance on repatriation, also a minority opinion, was characteristic of a newly developed political faction among the refugees, the Pro-Return faction. These refugees were demanding immediate repatriation. They felt that the CCPP leaders were needlessly delaying the negotiations over the six conditions to further their own political goals, without concern for the refugees' living conditions in Mexico. By the end of Phase One, I had decided to do some fieldwork of my own in Guatemala. I visited villages around the Ixil Triangle in Quiché Department and several of the villages that the refugees had fled in northern Huehuetenango. This research had several purposes : to deepen my understanding of the culture area; to look for continuity and discontinuity between the way of life of the refugees and that of the Guatemalans who had stayed behind; Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 348 to talk with refugees who had already repatriated to see how they were being treated; and to talk with some of the refugees' former neighbors to see how they felt about the repatriation of the refugees. I found that, while tension was still high between the villagers in Guatemala and the military, most of the people I talked to felt that conditions had improved since the worst of the repression between 1981 and 1983. Nevertheless, the military was still very present in Ixcan region, especially in the Ixil Triangle villages. Nowhere were the conditions conducive to an easy, peaceful repatriation process. This conclusion is based on several findings. First, the conflict between the guerrilla army and the government army was continuing. As long as this conflict continues, the peasants will be used as pawns by both sides. Second, military spokesmen were actively creating a climate of distrust and hostility toward the refugees, labeling them communists and guerrilla sympathizers. The newspapers in Guatemala often quoted military officers who were opposed to the repatriation of the refugees because they believed all of the refugees were communists. In addition to this, there was the case of the Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 349 elderly refugee whom I encountered en route to the villages north of Barillas. He had returned to Guatemala for a brief visit to his village to check out the prospects for repatriating. The elder had been turned away by the commander of the village's civil patrol because he had not obtained permission from the military to visit the village. Third, the land of some of the refugees had been confiscated by high-ranking military officers, sold to new owners, or resettled by landless Indians from other parts of Guatemala. Fourth, the Civil Patrols were still active, and in some cases participation in the patrols continued to be involuntary. Fifth, apart from the tensions created by the military, the repatriates would be returning to a situation which was already tense due to land scarcity before they went into refuge. The need to share scarce natural resources such as land, firewood, and water, would probably have created conflict between the peasants in the region even if there had been no counter-insurgency campaign from 1981 to 1983. As one repatriate told me, the people in his village, who had remained in Guatemala throughout the repression, were not willing to share these resources with him and his family after he returned from exile. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 350 The issue of continuity of life for the refugees is evaluated in chapter 5, the chapter that discussed life in La Huerta refugee camp in detail. There is some support for the assumption that refugees who were able to maintain continuity were less eager to repatriate quickly. The Pro- Re turn faction started in the refugee camps in Campeche and Quintana Roo, and was slower to catch on in Chiapas. The refugees in Campeche and Quintana Roo had to face a new climate, with new agricultural seasons and crops, an unfamiliar landscape, and new diseases. In spite of these challenges, refugee workers that I interviewed, who were familiar with the refugee camps in the Yucatan Peninsula, joked that the refugees had adapted so well there, and had become so economically productive, that the Mexican government might not allow the refugees to repatriate. It is curious then, that agitation to speed up the repatriation process began in the Yucatan refugee camps, especially when one considers that the Mexican government owned the land on which the camps in the Yucatan were built (thus, there was no conflict with local landlords over land in the Yucatan, as there was in many Chiapas refugee camps). Perhaps the refugees who had been removed to the Yucatan beginning in Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 351 1984 were more eager to repatriate because they had not adapted as well as it had appeared. It is possible that the refugees felt that, even with their success, they still were not "home," in the land of their ancestors. In contrast to the refugees in the Yucatan Peninsula camps, the refugees in La Huerta (and most of the refugees in Chiapas) had been able to continue living in the same climatic zone that they had lived in in Guatemala. This meant that they were already familiar with the agricultural seasons, the crops and soils, and the diseases associated with the climatic zone in which they had found refuge. In many ways, their daily lives had continued as they had in the recent past. The men planted milpa for their family's subsistence, found work as agricultural day-laborers, and built houses in the way they had done for centuries. Their social life continued as before, with many of the refugees continuing to live in joint families, or at least with kinsmen and former neighbors nearby. Marriage patterns and customs were still very similar to those described by Oliver La Farge based on his 1932 ethnographic research (La Farge 1947). And, as for the Indians that identified themselves as Costumbristas, their religious beliefs continued intact. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 352 While there was continuity in many areas of life for the refugees living in Chiapas, the refugees had experienced many changes in Mexico as well. First, in terms of economics, nearly all of the refugees complained that they did not have access to land to plant milpa for their families' subsistence. Thus, they were dependent on food supplies from COMAR, the UNHCR, and other international sources, a fact that was very disconcerting to the refugees. By contrast, in Guatemala the refugees said they either owned sufficient land or were able to rent enough supplemental land to feed their families adequately. This could be an idealization of the past on the part of the refugees, since many of them also probably sought work on the coastal fincas from time to time. There was frequent tension between the Mexican landlords (ladino and Indian) and the Guatemalan refugees. Particularly sensitive were the issues of forced, uncompensated labor, the unilateral reduction of wages after a labor agreement had supposedly been reached, non-payment of wages, and the sharing of natural resources such as water and firewood. In terms of social services, the refugees in Mexico learned that the Mexican government supplied its Indian Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 353 peasant population with educational resources and medical attention. Once they were in exile, the Guatemalan Indians gained access to these same services. For the first time, the Guatemalans had schools in each of their villages. The Indians had started sending their children to school in greater numbers, both boys and girls, and for longer periods of time. The refugees had trained education promoters whom they chose from within their own community. The education promoters were trained by the Mexican government's refugee agency, COMAR, and by NGO employees to prepare lesson plans and write their own text books. In La Huerta, the education promoters, who were all from the Kanjobal Indian community, were able to establish successful bilingual programs. In Guatemala, the few schools that existed had been in Spanish only. In addition to education, the refugees had their own health promoters, who were also trained by the Mexican government and by NGO employees. Although the refugee communities did not have an abundance of medical supplies, the training that the health promoters received will be taken back to Guatemala when they repatriate. In regard to both education and health, it is likely that the refugees Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 354 will be more demanding of the Guatemalan government than they were before they went into exile. In terms of political structure, process, and awareness, there were a number of changes for the refugees also. First, the refugees have learned to organize across language and religious group boundaries. Whereas there may have been animosity between ethnic and religious groups in the past, the refugees have learned the value of banding together for concerted political action. For the refugees who had been living in the Ixcan cooperatives zone, this process had already begun. But for many of the refugees who had lived west of the Ixcan River, this reflects a new way of thinking. Second, Mexican and international NGOs have exposed the refugees to their human rights under the Guatemalan constitution and according to international agreements such as the United Nations charter and the Declaration of Rights for Ethnic Minorities. They have also become more knowledgeable about the international political and economic structures and processes that have contributed to their oppression. It is one of the ironies of the counter-insurgency campaign that the refugees, especially those who had lived west of the Ixcan River, are more Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 355 politically sophisticated and radical now than they were before the repression. Up to the completion of my field research, in September 1992, the vast majority of the refugees had either decided to stay in Mexico permanently or to wait for the CCPP to negotiate a signed agreement with the Guatemalan government affirming their human rights. The refugee heads of household carefully weighed the improvements and problems in their lives as refugees. They also evaluated information they received about life in Guatemala from newspaper and radio reports, former neighbors, their own visits to Guatemala, reports from the CCPP and solidarity workers, and what they saw and heard for themselves from within the refugee camp (for example, the daily bombing raids of communities in the Ixcan that lasted for several months in succession). But not all of the refugees supported the CCPP's official position. The origin and subsequent growth of the Pro-Return political faction, which demanded immediate repatriation, required some explanation. In chapter 6, I evaluated a number of null hypotheses that were designed to test for statistically significant associations between Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 356 several independent economic, social, and political variables on the one hand, and two dependent variables that measured the refugees' attitudes toward repatriation (desire to repatriate and anticipation of repatriation). My analysis of the data I collected through the household survey, suggested that there were no statistically significant associations between attitudes toward repatriation and religion, age, education, or the refugee camp political group to which one belonged. This means that the attitudes of the refugees in La Huerta in 1992 did not vary significantly by these variables. With regard to religion, however, I discussed the reasons why there may have been no association with attitudes toward repatriation. This is most likely a result of the fact that most of the Protestant families in La Huerta had left the community after a dispute in 1987. I continue to suspect that religion is an important factor determining the refugees' behavior. On the other hand, there were significant associations between attitudes toward repatriation and family structure, ethnicity, gender, place of origin in Guatemala, and years in exile. These associations suggest Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 357 the following conclusions. First, heads of household living in extended, joint families were less willing (or able) to predict when they would repatriate than those living in nuclear families. Those living in nuclear families were more likely to predict that they would repatriate within one year. Second, the Mam Indian refugees were more likely to belong to the Pro-Return faction and to be planning for repatriation within a year than were the Kanjobal Indians and the ladinos. The one Kanjobal Indian who was in the Pro-Return faction was a marginal individual who was not sure if he had land waiting for him in Guatemala or not. He was also frustrated that he had not been recognized as a leader in the refugee community. He thought that he might become a leader if he went back with the first group of refugees, where there might be a vacuum with regard to leadership. Third, female heads of household were more likely to belong to the Pro-Return faction than were male heads of household, and were more likely to be planning to repatriate within one year. One point that should be emphasized is that 100 percent of the female. Mam Indian heads of household were in the Pro-Return group. As viudas 'widows,' these Mam women were perhaps the most marginal of Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 358 all the refugees in La Huerta. They had no husbands to work milpa for them or to provide cash income. They also knew that they had no land waiting for them in Guatemala, and believed their best chance for obtaining land was to go back to Guatemala with the Pro-Return faction and demand it. Fourth, the refugees who originated in the Ixcan cooperatives zone were more likely to be in the Pro-Return faction than the refugees who originated from west of the Ixcan River. In fact, this was the one variable that accounted for all five of the refugees in La Huerta who were in the Pro-Return faction. All of them had lived in the Ixcan cooperatives zone prior to fleeing to Mexico, though not every single refugee who had lived in the cooperative zone was in the Pro-Return faction. The finding with regard to the place of origin variable is consistent with the findings for gender and ethnicity, since the Mam Indians had more readily volunteered for the cooperatives experiment in the 1960s and 1970s than the Kanjobal Indians. ADDITIONAL IMPLICATIONS OF RESEARCH FINDINGS There are a number of observations that can be made in connection with the theoretical debate between those who Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 359 support official repatriation and those who believe in spontaneous repatriation. First, the Guatemalan refugees were not passive in the repatriation process. While they worked hard to provide their families with the basic necessities of life, they were busy preparing the conditions for their own repatriation. They did so by supporting the CCPP's efforts to negotiate an agreement with the Guatemalan government. And, when their elected commissioners did not negotiate fast enough, a small group of refugees splintered off and formed a new political faction that was dedicated to speeding up the repatriation process. By the time the CCPP tried to bring the Pro-Retum faction members back under their control, the damage was done. The new faction grew rapidly in numbers and gained political momentum. Second, the refugees did not wait for incentives from the Mexican government, the UNHCR, or the Guatemalan government to repatriate. It is true that many of the refugees chose to repatriate through official channels, that is, with the help of COMAR, the UNHCR and the Guatemalan government. In this particular situation, it would have been much easier for the refugees to take their belongings and walk back to their villages, returning by the same paths Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 360 they had walked to arrive. They chose official repatriation because they wanted the Guatemalan government to recognize their status as refugees, and because they thought repatriation through official channels would offer them somewhat greater security. They did not wait passively for official agencies to encourage or force them to return. Nor were they planning to stay in Mexico forever until international support dwindled. These refugees knew all along that they wanted to repatriate, but they wanted to do so on their own terms. The Pro-Retum splinter faction demonstrates, I think, the fact that the refugees were attentively monitoring the human rights situation in Guatemala from inside Mexico. When they perceived that their lives and communities were no longer in immediate danger they became more willing to risk repatriation. Thus, the refugees in this faction provide a case study of refugees that supports the spontaneous repatriation theory. That is, when refugees perceive that the conditions they fled have sufficiently improved, they will repatriate on their own. The Pro-Return refugees were not only willing to repatriate without assistance from the Guatemalan government, but they were Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 361 willing to do so in a politically hostile climate. And if, as has been suggested, half of the Guatemalan refugees in Mexico have already repatriated, following the lead of the Pro-Retum faction, it could be that the Guatemalan refugees in general could represent a case study that supports the spontaneous repatriation theory. This will only be known for certainty with further research. There are several implications for general research methodology and techniques that are best suited to theory building in refugee studies. In terms of methodology, the approach adopted in this study was inductive. That is, it uses a specific case study of the attitudes of Guatemalan refugees toward repatriation as the basis for making broader generalizations about refugees and repatriation behavior. These generalizations can be tested for validity in other refugee settings around the world. Depending on the results, the generalizations can be confirmed, falsified, or modified. By testing the generalizations it will be possible to discover broader patterns of refugee repatriation behavior. The combination of research techniques used in carrying out this research project also has implications for Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 362 future research on refugees. One of the conclusions concerns the use of group interviews instead of individual interviews. The group interviews yielded information that conformed closely to the perspective of the dominant CCPP refugees faction, while individual interviews revealed more diversity of answers. This means that individuals who held opinions that were at variance with the CCPP position were likely not to share their opinions in group interviews. Group interviews may provide a quick means for gauging the dominant political point of view, but may obscure individual variation. Researchers with limited time in the field may need to be aware of this tendency toward conformity in group interviews, and be prepared to change interviewing techniques depending on the goals of their research. The use of open-ended, semi-structured interviews in the first phase of research was helpful in constructing a reliable survey research instrument for use in the final research phase. Even though the survey instrument was reliable, I discovered that some of the refugees gave answers at the time of the survey that differed from their answers during more in-depth ethnographic interviews. I do not believe this was a matter of dishonesty or lack of Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 363 candor on the part of my informants, but a result of the research technique. For example, during the household survey, when the refugees in La Huerta were asked whether or not they wanted to repatriate, the answers were typically unqualified and fell into two mutually exclusive categories, with the majority adhering to the CCPP faction's point of view. Later, when some of these same heads of household were asked open-ended questions that allowed them to elaborate on their feelings about repatriation to Guatemala in their own words, some of the refugees who originally gave the standard CCPP response gave different answers. Their responses during the semi-structured ethnographic interviews tended to be more personalized, usually citing the specific minimum conditions they would accept before repatriating. This has obvious implications for the accuracy of data collected by means of survey in a situation like this. Using a survey might allow the researcher to interview more people, but also might result in a loss of insight into important individual variations. The use of ethnographic interviews was crucial to obtaining more complete and accurate information regarding repatriation. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 364 Another implication for the research techniques used in this study concerns the benefits of participant observation. Most refugee policy makers do not spend extended periods of time in the field gathering data, but rather are limited to their offices conducting bureaucratic chores. The impressions that are formed during quick visits to refugee camps that are more easily accessible, and talking only to a few key leaders in the community, can be misleading. For example, I was disappointed, though not terribly surprised, when Mrs. Ogata, the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, came to visit in Nuevo Libertad, a "model" refugee camp established by the Mexican government. She flew in by helicopter and left after about 45 minutes, even though she was scheduled to stay there for four hours. I do not know what she expected to leam during that "visit," but I know that she did not formulate any accurate impressions regarding the overall situation of the refugees in Chiapas. While participant observation is a time-consuming and pain-staking process, I believe that it was essential to obtaining a more complete understanding of the refugees' way of thinking. Sharing the refugees' daily life for an Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 365 extended period of time allowed me to gain their confidence. Refugees who would barely speak to me when I started conducting research in La Huerta were inviting me to their homes for meals by the time I finished. This meant that I did not just get information from the "stranger handlers" that often serve as the anthropologist's cultural brokers. I also think that taking a trip home to Washington, DC for three weeks helped establish the fact that I was a person who might go away for an extended period of time, but who would also return, unlike many of the researchers who passed through the camps. After my vacation from the field,some of the refugees provided me with more accurate information about their lives in Guatemala before seeking refuge in Mexico. Also, working side by side with the refugees in the fields, sharing meals with them, offering them transportation to the doctor or hospital, picking up medicines, and teaching them to write grant proposals helped to establish rapport and confidence. SUGGESTIONS FOR FUTURE RESEARCH Since the time of my field research, there are indications that about half of the official refugees in Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 366 Mexico have repatriated, since January 1993. I do not know the fate of the refugees in Chiapas, or La Huerta more specifically. I do not know if they have repatriated or if they are still in refuge. It will be very important to conduct follow-up research to see if the findings of this dissertation on the association (or lack of association) among the specified economic, social, and political variables and the refugees' attitudes toward repatriation adequately predicted the actual repatriation behavior of the refugees. There is also a need for social scientists to study the repatriation process, from the departure from the refugee camps in Mexico through resettlement in Guatemala. Particularly important for future studies with the Guatemalan refugees would be a study of the Kanjobal women's attitudes toward repatriation, since they were generally not included in this study. Such research would likely need to be done by a female anthropologist, because of the informal cultural restrictions against foreign males spending time with Kanjobal women. In general, more anthropological research needs to be conducted in refugee settings. Refugees have become a more important focus of research for anthropologists and other Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 367 social scientists in the last twenty years. This increased interest parallels the enormous growth in the refugee population around the world. Anthropologists have a unique set of research tools, including extended participant observation and ethnographic interviewing, that can be used to record detailed information about the refugees' lives and their thoughts about repatriation. Through the comparison of detailed case studies, policy makers can formulate a broader picture of the reality of refugees, which can lead to better informed theories about refugee behavior. This information can be used to formulate refugee policies that are rational, effective, and humane. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. A P P E N D IX 1 A LIST OF MAM INDIAN TOWNS IN HUEHUETENANGO DEPARTMENT 1. La Libertad 2. San Pedro Nexta 3. Santiago Chimaltenango 4. Todos Santos Cuchumatan 5. San Juan Atitân 6. Cuilco 7. San Gaspar Ixchil 8. Colotenango 9. San Rafael Pétzal 10. San Sebastian Huehuetenango 11. Chiantla 12. Santa Barbara 13. Malacatancito 14. Tectitan 15. San Ildefonso Ixtahuacan This information is based on a list of villages composed by- Nora England (England 1983). There are other Mam villages in other Departments. 368 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. A P P E N D IX 2 ALTITUDE OF SELECTED KANJOBAL VILLAGES Village : Altitude (in feet): San Miguel Acatan 4,921 San Rafael Independcia 7,546 San Juan Ixcoy 6,561 Soloma 6,561 Santa Eulalia 8,300 Barillas 5,249 Quetzal 6,561 369 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. A P P E N D IX 3 COMPARISON OF THREE CALENDARS USED CONCURRENTLY BY THE KANJOBAL INDIANS /7aab'il/ tonalamatl Gregorian calendar calendar calendar 1 1 /watan/ January 1 2 2 /kana7/ January 2 3 3 /7ab'ak/ January 3 4 4 /tox/ January 4 5 5 /chej/ January 5 6 6 /lamb'at/ January 6 7 7 /mulu/ January 7 8 8 /7elab'/ January 8 9 9 /b'atz'/ January 9 10 10 /7eyup/ January 10 11 11 /b'en/ January 11 12 12 /7ix/ January 12 13 13 /tz'ikin/ January 13 14 1 /txab'in/ January 14 15 2 /kixk'ap/ January 15 16 3 /txinax/ January 16 17 4 /k'aq/ January 17 18 5 /7ajau/ January 18 19 6 /7imuj/ January 19 20 7 /7i"q/ January 20 uinal two 1 8 /watan/ January 21 2 9 /kana7/ January 22 3 10 /7ab'ak/ January 23 4 11 /tox/ January 24 5 12 /chej/ January 25 370 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 371 6 13 /lamb'at/ January 26 7 1 /mulu/ January 27 8 2 /7elab'/ January 28 9 3 /b'atz'/ January 29 10 4 /7eyup/ January 30 11 5 / b 'en/ January 31 12 6 /7ix/ February 1 13 7 /tz'ikin/ February 2 14 8 /txab'in/ February 3 15 9 /kixk'ap/ February 4 16 10 /txinax/ February 5 17 11 / k 'aq/ February 6 18 12 /7ajau/ February 7 19 13 /7imux/ February 8 20 1 /7irq/ February 9 For the year represented in this Appendix, 1 /watan/ is the 'year-bearer.' 1 /watan/ will be the year-bearer for the entire /7aab'il/ '365-day year. Note that /watan/ reappears as the day name for the first day of each of the 18 twenty- day periods of the current /7aab'il/. After the passing of that /7aab'il/, 1 /watan/ will not become year-bearer again for 52 years. The /7aab'il/ and tonalamtl calendars are used together for divination purposes, each unique combination of day name and numbers has a meaning that can be interpreted for individual, family, or village events. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. A P P E N D IX 4 DISSERTATION RESEARCH SCHEDULE Phase Time Spent Research Activity October 15, 1991 to Overview of Mexican refugee December 31, 1991 camps : semi-structured interviews with refugee leaders and refugee workers II January 1, 1992 to Research visits to February 15, 1992 communities in Guatemala, especially the northern regions of the Departments of Quiché and Huehuetenango; informal interviews with people who had returned from refuge in Mexico and internal displacement, non government organization employees assisting the repatriates and returnees, and with people who had refused to flee into internal or external exile. Ill February 16, 1992 to Focus on refugee life in La May 2, 1992 Huerta refugee camp; participant observation,- household census and structured interviews with all heads of household; Kanjobal language study Break May 2, 1992 to Return to Washington, DC for May 21, 1992 brief vacation 372 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 373 Phase Time Spent Research Activity III, May 22, 1992 to Continued focus on La cont'd September 18, 1992 Huerta; participant observation; informal visiting and interviews,- semi-structured interviews with 30 randomly selected heads of household; more Kanjobal language study Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. A P P E N D IX 5 1991 LIST OF UNHCR/COMAR SPONSORED REFUGEE CAMPS IN CHIAPAS, MEXICO, BY ZONE AND MUNICIPIQ Xo. Zona Maravilla Tenejapa Municipio 1. Maravilla Tenejapa* Margaritas 2. San Mateo Zapotal " 3. Bella Illusion " 4. Guadalupe Miramar I* " 5. Guadalupe Miramar II " 6. Santo Domingo las Palmas* " 7. El Paraiso* " 8. Macaltan Zacualtipan " 9. Sacchen Zacualtipan " 10. Zaculeu Zacualtipan " 11. Quetzal Zacualtipan " 12. San Francisco Zacualtipan* " 13. La Huerta* " II. Zona Nuevo Jerusalén Municipio 14. Nuevo Jerusalén* Margaritas 15. Amatitlan " 16. Ninos Heroes I " 17. Ninos Heroes II " 18. Gallo Giro* " 19. Nuevo Jardin* " 20. La Caoba " 21. El Jabali III. Zona Nuevo Huixtan Municipio 22. Nuevo Huixtan* Margaritas 23. San Antonio Los Montes " 24. Rancho Alegre " 25. San Carlos del Rio " 26. Rizo de Oro* " 27. Nuevo Santo Thomas* " 374 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 375 28. José Castillo Tielemans* 29. Poza Rica* 30. Poza Rica Sacchen 31. Nuevo San Juan Chamula Pacayal* 32. Nuevo San Juan Chamula Xoxlâc 33. Nuevo San Juan Chamula Concepcion I2L. Zona Amparo Agua linta Municipio. 34. Amparo Agua Tinta* Margaritas 35. San José Zapotâl 36. Rancho Saltillo 37 . Santa Martha Independencia 38 . Rancho Guanajuato " 39 . San Pedro I " 40 . San Pedro II " 41. Santa Martha Rancho Los Laureles " 42 . Santa Rosa El Coban Margaritas 43 . Amparo Agua Tinta Buenavista* " 44 . Amparo Agua Tinta Poblado " 45 . Ojo de Agua* " Zona JEinai del Eio Municipio 46. Pinal del Rio Independencia 47. Santa Maria 48. Rancho El Mirador 49. Rancho Buena Vista 50. Rancho Flor de Café 51. San José Belén 52. Rancho La Dorada 53. La Esperanza 54. Rancho San Caralampio 55. Rancho Argobia 56. Francisco Madero I 57. Francisco Madero Egipto* 58. Francisco Madero Isla ZL Zona Cuauhtemoc Municipio 59 Cuauhtémoc Colonia Trinitaria 60 Cocal Campo 61 Cuauhtémoc Yalambojox I 62 Cuauhtémoc Cienega 63 Cuauhtémoc Barrillas 64 Benito Juarez (Km 19)* Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 376 65. El Porvenir* 66. El Porvenir Yalam Bojox II 67. Antela Tierra Blanca 68. Antela Aguacate 69. Antela Quetzal 70. Santiago El Vértice 71. Rancho San Lorenzo* 72. Ocotal I 73. Rancho Tepancuâpan* 74. Rancho San José V II. Zona La Gloria Muni.cipio 75. La Gloria* Trinitaria VIII. Lana Gi.enaguit.as. Municipio 76. Cienaguitas Trinitaria 77. Vicente Guerrero 78. José Maria Morelos IX. Zona Tierra Blanca Municipio 79. Tierra Blanca Comalapa 80. La Flor 81. Benito Juarez 82. Nicolas Bravo 83. Sinaloa Zapotâl 84. Sinaloa Colonia 85. San Caralampio I 86. San Caralampio II 2L. Zona Paso Hondo Municipio. 87. Paso Hondo ElAnonal Comalapa 88. Santa Elena ElLagartero Trinitaria 89. Sunzapote Comalapa 90. Jaboncillo " 91. El Mango " 92. San Antonio Buena Vista Jaboncillo " 93. El Bosque " 94. El Cuadro " 95. Santa Apolonia " 96. Sabinalito " 97. Guadalupe Amatenango de la Frontera 98. Chicharras Santo Domingo " Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 377 XI ■■ Zona Santa Rosa Municipio 99. Santa Rosa Comalapa 100. 9 de Septiembre I " 101. 9 de Septiembre II " 102. Santa Cruz " 103. El Chilar I " 104. El Chilar II " 105. Cocalito I " 106. Cocalito II " 107. Santa Rosa Costa Rica " 108. Rancho Obispo " 109. La Novia " 110. La Sabinada " 111. Rancho El Sabinada Huaracha " XII. Zona Chicharras Municipio 112. Chicharras Lajas San Pedro Bellovista 113. Chicharras Cueva del Arco " 114. Loma de Ocote " 115. Frontera Pacayal Loma " 116. Laguna Larga Amatenango de la Frontera 117. Pacayalito I " 118. Pacayalito II " 119. Barrio Cuernavaca Comalapa 120. Chicharras El Carmélite " 121. Barrio Delicias " 122. Rancho Villa Ley " 123. Bella Vista del Norte " XIII. Lona Nueva Libertad Municipio 124. Nueva Libertad* Comalapa (aka El Colorado) * = a camp that was visited by the researcher Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. A P P E N D IX 6 HOUSEHOLD SURVEY USED DURING PHASE THREE 378 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 379 I •H b M m I—I (D n o CO •H 01 •H r-i to tu ■ a oi to N •H o d -1— 1 to to > n r H 0 to to d tH 0 1 XJ O a to II CO d m n •rt to g B tH 'to F < r— 1 'rl g II T 3 CO CO m (U M (Ü ■ o D £ ! CO d U (U T J O XJ to I II d % T 3 m ' O (U W XJ II i n k CN to O C N O Ü X 0 1 k (U OJ 0) tu u C O H •H Xi T 3 (0 Q JJ •d* tu C N 0) p (U 4J œ ■ 0 COCN II to (U lO rH to Sh to -rl II CO ■ o • n r H k r-| to to to -rH O a a B n o rH II to CO (0 XJ (U (U rH t « (U 0 1 d T 3 n XJ •H (U (U d 4J e 0 0 T) to to CO to 0 k u OXJ r! 01 Qa a tu m Xi 0 -rl o > B d B B CJ T) b (U c to d d d (U 0 to • h M u 0 s a E-t s I d rH M m <1 in CO [~- Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 380 i -H "O (0 r H (U d Ü CQ m c- (0 Xi -H u 01 0) -H I— I 0) (0 « I—1 o 0 •n o m -rl b X m \(U tH s Eh d 0) 0 tH -rl Eh 01 'H d CO w 0) w o "O n CJ to (0 -rl T 3 CJ X W m 'OJ d 2 b OCNCNCNCNCNCNtNCNrNCNfNCNCN (0 (0 m tH 0) COrHrHrHrHrHrHrHiHrHrHrHrHrH (0 XJ a CO -H (0 d (UCNCNCNCNCNCNCNCNCNCNCNCNCN rH 0 IXH tH (0 Id o T3 e (0 (U d tOrHrHrHrHrHrHrHiHrHrHrHrHrH OJ d II a XI O ’ CN (0 d CO N 0 0) 01 6 > 0) Tt to tH 'H 'O to 01 CO -H 'H g II rH -0 -rl rH CQ 10 tH (U m 4J a c 0 to (0 n 1—1 X) d -rl 'fO to A - d tH to 00 OlOrHCNrO'^'inCOr-'OOOlO 0 K rHrHrHrHrHrHrHrHrHrHCN •v) •o Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 381 m CO rH 01 A d 0 -H m CJ C^‘ rH - r l 03 •H rH CN o •H rH CJ CO IXI rH 'H rH 01 ' d 01 CO XI XI o * O CC. A d CO d O rH Oi 01 03 o 4J 0 B rH Cl d X I m m 01 d XI d tH B 01 03 0 03 m B CO •H CJ •H a 00 (0 T) tH B a 01 o XI to B E rH 03 u (0 c~ C'- d 'O r - u m •H CO & 01 rH tH XI o CO m tH o CQ CO T3 e OS d 03 01 (0 01 -H -H XI g CO CO d in m 0 tH 03 01 in XI 03 > 1 0 01 d tH Oi CJ tH tH 03 ' d m m 0 d XI > d 03 4J tH CO 01 (C tH tH 01 o 01 O iH Æ 03 03 tH XJ d I d r—1 m d a 01 & CO CO 03 - m CO tH 0 tH 01 01 Oi 0) o 0 tH CO CO CO CO CD 0 CJ CN X I X I 01 o 01 01 01 0 O • I d CN 01 01 CO •H tH 01 E E 0 I d b m > tH -H 01 tH I d 03 rH & -H CJ CO CO 03 01 CO CO rH CO d 01 'H Oi d tH 0 rH (0 01 >, 03 & o tH 01 d 0 & 01 XI X) tH 0 Ü 0 ■c XJ CO d b JQ d d 01 XI d tH d CO 03 'fO rH '03 O •H CO d ' r l XJ '03 d d d d 'ç s Oi d V d d M a CO 0 d 01 01 01 01 E z u CJ ex II II II II 0 II IIII II II II •V) •■o •■0 rH CN m Tf •■o rH CN m in VO Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. APPENDIX 7 CODEBOOK 1-9 FECHA Fecha de intrevista (dia/mes/ano) 10-11 INVESTIG Numéro de investigador (l=Steven 2=Diego 3=other) 12-16 CMPTO Nombre del Campamento (l=La Huerta 2= 3= _ 17-18 GRUPO (1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6) 19-23 NOCASA Numéro de casa. (001-999) 24-28 NODEPADRE Numéro de padre de familia. (001-999) 29 TECHOTYP Typo de techo (l=paja; 2=lâmina de carton; 3=lamina galvanizada; 4=otro) 30 FAMTYP Typo de estructura familiar (l=nuclear 2=multiple 3=otro) 31-34 NOPERSONA Numéro del individuo. 35 PADRE? C.ES la persona denominado un padre de familia? (l=si 2=no) 36 SEXO Sexo de cada persona (l=barrôn 2=embera) 382 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 383 37-39 EDAD ^Cuantos anos tiene cada quien? (<1 -120) 40 SÎTRABAJA c,Trabaj a para ganar ingreso cada persona? (l=sl 2=no) 41-42 TRABAJOUNO £Cual es el trabajo principal de cada quien? (l=campo; 2=artesania; 3=promotôr de education; 4=alma de casa; 5=sastrerxa; 6=promotôr de salûd; 7=escuela; 8=sCore owner; 9=carpintero; 10=otro ) 43-44 TRABAJODOS Si hay otro trabajo, &Cual es el otro trabajo de cada quien? (l=campo; 2=artesania; 3=promotôr de education; 4=alma de casa; 5=sastrerxa; 6=protnotôr de salûd; 7=escuela; 8=store owner; 9=carpintero; 10 =ot ro______) 45-47 RELIGION &Cual es la religion de cada quien? (l=no es religiose ; 2=Acciôn Catolico; 3=Costumbrista; 4=Catôlico Carismâtico; 5=Iglesia Centro Americana; 6=Pentecostes; 7=Testigos de Jehovâ; 8=Iglesia de Dios; 9=Presbyteriano; 10=Metodista; ll=Bautista; 12=Iglesia de Verbo; 13=otro ______) 48-49 ESCUELA iCuântos anos de escuela ha cumplido cada quien? (0-16) 50-51 IDIOMA iCuâl es la idioma materna de cada quien? (l=Espahol; 2=Kanjobal; 3=Mam; 4=Chuj; 5=Jacalteco; 6=Quiché; 7=Ixil; 8=Kekchx; 9=otro______) 52-60 HUIDA ^Cuando saliô de de Guatemala para buscar réfugie en Mexico (la fecha, dia, mes, ano) ? (_/_/_) Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 384 61 PRIMERA cEra la primera vez que fuiste a Mexico? (l=si 2=no) 62-64 DURACION cCuântos anos llevas en esta campamento? (<1-13) 65 RELOCACION ôCuântas veces han cambiado campamentos? (0-9) 66 RETORNO cQuiere retomar a Guatemala? (l=Estoy liste para retornar inmediatamente; 2=Nunca quiero r e tomar; 3=Si, quiero retomar, sino solo despues de firmar un acuerdo sobre las seis condiciones; 4=otro______) 67 CUANDO cCuândo crees que tu vas a repatriar con tu familia? (l=en très meses; 2=en seis meses; 3=en un ano; 4=en dos anos; 5=mâs de dos anos; 6=saber....) Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 385 CN CN Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 386 es es r H XJ CJ XJ o o XJ CJ (C 75 O XJ O k > k > " g k > y > G G G G r t -H C j - r l O 0 (C - r l (0 G m n5 -H - r l rH •O eu XJ Oc XJ 1—4 Oc XJ -H •H 1—4 Oc XJ TJ O if l m 01 rH m XJ 73 O rH nJ nS -rl CQ k «XH g G rH M k to k G -rl u k (0 G rH -H XJ CQ XJ XJ (Q CJ O rH (C xJ m o nS (U iD CJ G G 3 XJ rH - r l m CC rH - r l co (U G (0 TJ XJ n T3 m 7 3 8^ 73 XJ 01 73 & CI p CI T 3 C) (U XJ -' CJ Ç) o O 73 G - O CJ O En 0 x J C l x : u 73 rH O XJ 73 CJ XS -H 73 rH CJ k G XJ G G >1 G X) g nJ CO lO g CJ lO CJ -rH CO CJ k k k k -rlH’CQ CJ CO CJ CJ k lO m 73 73 73 k CO > CJ CJ G G G CO G -H k G k G 'CO k xJ O 'rl 'CO 'CO O 'CO G 'rH Oc k CJ CJ CJ CJ 'rl O XI rH XI f - 4 o m XX X 'CO rH X P i o MH M rH Ü o M g k u k X o CJ CJ lO G 10 0 G XJ CJ CO CJ X CO g S 3 G XJ G i u 6 6 rH (0 G CJ O - r l - r l XJ XJ m m ro 00 ro ro v o CN CN CN - r l CJ rH (0 O tu Oc rH rH rH I—I CJ (0 CO m (0 lO (0 10 -rl X) XJ XJ G § o O •8 o -8 - n 1 - n • m -I— I -ro x; -i—i -1—1 2 XJ G G I G G G G M0 CO CO 10 10 g (0 CO Xi Xi « « Xi Xi « Lfl rH CN «X» r - rH CN ro ro ro N* N* U1 VO VO vo CO O X Reprocducecd with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 387 CN 00 (U oi «H k rH O G 4J (U k 00 JJ (0 rH S »vo CN (N 00 00 CO 00 01 oi oi 01 rH rH rH I (U rH • g 73 " g (0 G m — JJ m ■H rH Xî -h x; > C JJ > 7 3 qj HH -iH (0 • r l 1 G rH CQ XJ (H o ta XJ nJ XJ O G XJ 01 CQ (0 rH -H (U k XJ (U 0 ) 2 7 3 1-4 QJ g : rH 0 ) 0 ) 7 3 Eh ü G ■H rH 7 3 XJ (ü X î 1OJ S' rl G g * G g (0 (U o G XJ m 0) o XJ U X J w rH XJ u 2 i-s (0 (U k k g k -rl m (0 > G -rl * 2 ' g NO « G o O XJ 0 4 k ü ü 'H XJ XJ OJ (U lO X X rH k Pi k k o (8 (0 o (U G XJ (U s g G S g 6 XJ xJ ro lfl VO ro •HI—I iC ü O b A rH U n3 tO nS •H XJ S - g G (0 o - g XJ I 1 • n • n • n k 2 2 XJ G G G 0 M 10 lO lO % x : XS NH o i rH O in 00 vo 7 3 IJJ lü ta VD vo (0 (U in 01 o i œ vo vo f " Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. A P P E N D IX 9 HEADS OF HOUSEHOLD BY GROUP AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION My family plans to repatriate in: Less than Less than Faction 3 Months 1 Year Don't Know Total Pro-Return 4 1 0 5 CCPP 0 2 77 79 Total 4 3 77 84 APPENDIX 10 DESIRE TO REPATRIATE BY RELIGION My family wants to repatriate: Prior to After Agreement Agreement on Six on Six Religion Conditions Conditions Total Non-religious 1 1 2 Catholic 3 41 44 Costumbre 1 35 36 Protestant 0 2 2 Total 5 79 84 388 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. APPENDIX 11 RELIGION AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION My family plans to repatriate: Within 3 Within 1 Don't Religion Months Year Know Total Non-religious 1 0 1 2 Catholic 2 2 40 44 Costumbre 1 1 34 36 Protestant 0 0 2 2 Total 4 3 77 84 APPENDIX 12 AGE GROUP AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION My family plans to repatriate: Within 3 Within 1 Age Group Month Year D o n 't Know Total 17-30 2 1 36 39 31-76 2 2 41 45 Total 4 3 77 84 389 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. APPENDIX 13 FAMILY STRUCTURE AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION My family plans to repatriate: Family Within 3 Within 1 Structure Months Year Don't Know Total Nuclear 4 3 41 48 Joint 0 0 36 36 Total 4 3 77 84 APPENDIX 14 EDUCATION AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION My family plans to repatriate: Years of Formal Within 3 Within 1 Education Months Year Don't Know Total 0-3 4 3 71 78 More than 0 0 6 6 3 Total 4 3 77 84 390 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. APPENDIX 15 DESIRE TO REPATRIATE AND ETHNICITY My family wants to repatriate: Prior to After Agreement Ethnic Agreement on Six on Six Group Conditions Conditions Total Ladino 0 3 3 Kanj obal 1 72 73 Mam 4 3 7 Kekchx 0 1 1 Total 5 79 84 APPENDIX 16 ETHNICITY AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION My family plans to repatriate : Within 3 Within 1 Ethnic Group Months Year Don't Know Total Ladino 0 0 3 3 Kanj obal 1 2 70 73 Mam 3 1 3 7 Kekchi 0 0 1 1 Total 4 3 77 84 391 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. APPENDIX 17 GENDER AND ANTICIPATION OF REPATRIATION My family plans to repatriate: Within 3 Within 1 Gender Months Year Don't Know Total Male 1 3 75 79 Female 3 0 2 5 Total 4 3 77 84 APPENDIX 18 DESIRE TO REPATRIATE AND POLITICAL FACTIONS My family wants to repatriate: Prior to After Political Agreement on Six Agreement on Factions Conditions Six Conditions Total 1 1 23 24 2 1 4 5 3 3 16 19 4 0 11 11 5 0 12 12 6 0 13 13 Total 5 79 84 392 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. APPENDIX 19 DESIRE TO REPATRIATE AND PLACE OF ORIGIN IN GUATEMALA My family wants to repatriate: Prior to After Place of Agreement on Agreement on Origin Six Conditions Six Conditions Total Alta Verapaz 0 1 1 Chancolin 0 4 4 Ixcan 5 1 6 Xoxlac 0 5 5 Border Area 0 8 7 Total 5 18 23 393 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. REFERENCES CITED Adams, Richard N. 1959 La Ladinizacion en Guatemala. IN Integration Social en Guatemala. Guatemala City: Seminario de Integration Social Guatemalteca. 11(9):123- 137. 1994 A Report on the Political Status of the Guatemalan Maya. IN Indigenous Peoples and Democracy in Latin America. Donna Lee Van Cott, ed. Pp. 155- 186. New York: St. Martin's Press. Adams, Richard N., ed. 1970 Crucifixion by Power: Essays on Guatemalan National Social Structure, 1944-1966. Austin: University of Texas Press. Aguayo, Sergio and Patricia Weiss Fagen 1988 Central Americans in Mexico and the United States: Unilateral, Bilateral, and Regional Perspectives. Washington, DC: Center for Immigration Policy and Refugee Assistance [CIPRA]. Aguilar Zinser, Adolfo 1990 The Repatriation of Guatemalan Refugees in Mexico: Current Situation and Prospects for the Future. Paper presented at the series of meetings entitled "Repatriation Under Conflict: The Central American Case," sponsored by the Hemispheric Migration Project of the Center for Immigration Policy and Refugee Assistance of Georgetown University. The meetings were held in December, 1990. 394 Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 3 9 5 Americas Watch 1983 Guatemala: A Nation of Prisoners. New York: Americas Watch. 1984 Guatemalan Refugees in Mexico 1980-1984. New York: Americas Watch. 1986 Civil Patrols in Guatemala. New York: Americas Watch. Amnesty International 1989 Guatemala: Violaciones de los Derechos Humanos Durante el Gobiemo Civil. London: Amnesty International. 1992 The Americas: Human Rights Violations Against Indigenous Peoples. New York: Amnesty International. 1993 Guatemala: Impunity: A Question of Political - Will. New York: Amnesty International. Annis, Sheldon 1987 God and Production in a Guatemalan Village. Austin: University of Texas Press. Asociacion Para el Avance de las Ciencias Sociales en Guatemala (AVANCSO) 1990 Assistance and Control: Policies Toward Internally Displaced Populations in Guatemala. Washington, DC: Center for Immigration Policy and Refugee Assistance. 1992 cDonde Esta El Future? Procesos de Réintégration en Comunidades de Retornados. Cuademos de Investigation No. 8. Guatemala City: AVANCSO. Bastos, Santiago and Manuela Camus 1993 Quebrando el Silencio: Organizaciones del Pueblo Maya y sus Demandas (1986-1992). Guatemala City: FLACSO. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 3 9 6 Bermudez, Fernando 1986 Death and Resurrectionin Guatemala. Maryknoll, NY: Orbis Press. Bernard, H. Russell 1988 Research Methods in Cultural Anthropology. Newbury Park: Sage Publications. Berryman, Phillip 1984 The Religious Roots of Rebellion. Maryknoll, NY: Orbis Books. Black, George, Milton Jamail, and Norma Stoltz Chinchilla 1984 Garrison Guatemala. New York: Monthly Review Press. Blom, Frans Ferdinand and Oliver La Farge 1926-7 Tribes and Temples : A Record of the Expedition to Middle America. New Orleans: Tulane University. Bricker, Victoria Reifler 1973 Ritual Humor in Highland Chiapas. Austin: University of Texas Press. 1981 The Indian Christ, the Indian King: The Historical Substrate of Maya Myth and Ritual. Austin: University of Texas Press. Brintnall, Douglas E. 1979 Revolt Against the Dead: The Modernization of a Mayan Community in the Highlands of Guatemala. New York: Gordon and Breach. Bunzel, Ruth 1952 Chichicastenango: A Guatemalan Village. American Ethnological Society, Publication No. 22. Seattle: University of Washington Press. Burns, Allan F. 1988 Kanjobal Maya Resettlement: Indiantown, Florida. Cultural Survival Quarterly 12(4):41-45. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 3 9 7 1989 Internal and External Identity Among Kanjobal Refugees in Florida. IN Conflict, Migration, and the Expression of Ethnicity. Nancie Gonzalez and C. McCommon, eds. Pp. 46-59. Boulder: Westview Press. 1993 Maya in Exile: Guatemalans in Florida. Philadelphia: Temple University. Calvert, Peter 1970 A Study of Revolution. Oxford: Clarendon Press. 1985 A Nation in Turmoil. Boulder: Westview Press. Cane ian, Frank 1965 Economics and Prestige in a Maya Community: The Religious Cargo System in Zinacantan. Stanford: Stanford University Press. Carmack, Robert M., ed. 1988 Harvest of Violence. Norman and London: University of Oklahoma Press. Centro de Investigaciones y Estudios Superiores en Antropologia Social 1991 Los Refugiados Guatemaltecos y Los Derechos Humanos : Cuademo para Los Refugiados Guatemaltecos. San Cristobal de las Casas, Mexico: Gobiemo del Estado de Chiapas. Colby, Benjamin N. and Lore M. Colby 1981 The Daykeeper: The Life and Discourse of an Ixil Diviner. Cambridge: Harvard University Press. Colby, Benjamin N. and Pierre L. Van den Berghe 1969 Ixil Country: A Plural Society in Highland Guatemala. Berkeley: University of California Press. Collins, Anne Cox 1980 Colonial Jacaltenango, Guatemala: The Formation of a Corporate Community. Ph.D. dissertation, Tulane University. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 398 Colson, E. and T. Scudder 1982 From Welfare to Development: A Conceptual Framework for the Analysis of Dislocated People. IN Involuntary Migration and Resettlement : The Problems and Responses of Dislocated People. A. Hansen and A. Oliver-Smith, eds. Boulder: Westview Press. CCR (Comité de Catechistas de los Refugiados) 1992 El ti'. A monthly, mimeographed newsletter of the Refugees' Catholic Catechists. Craig, G., Colette 1977 The Structure of Jacaltec, Austin: University of Texas Press. Cuny, F.C. and B.N. Stein 1988 Prospects for and Promotion of Spontaneous Repatriation. IN The Question of Refugees in International Relations, G. Loescher, ed. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Dakin, Karen 1976a Acateco (Kanjobal) Texts. IN International Journal of American Linguistics, Native American Text Series, Mayan Issue I. Louanna Furbee-Losee, ed. Pp. 123-136. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. 197 6b Verb Phrases as Morphological Bases in Kanjobal and Acatec. IN Mayan Linguistics. I. M. Me. Claran, ed. University of California American Indian Studies Center, Los Angeles. 1982 El Conejo y la Coyota, Un Cuento Kanjobal de Santa Eulalia, Huehuetenango, Guatemala. Tlalocan, Vol IX, pp. 161-172. 1987 El Wakax Kan y Otros Textos Acatecos, ms. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 3 9 9 Davis, Shelton H. 1970 Land of Our Ancestors : A Study of Land Tenure and Inheritance in the Highlands of Guatemala. Ph.D. dissertation. Harvard University. 1983 State Violence and Agrarian Crisis in Guatemala: The Roots of the Indian Peasant Rebellion. IN Trouble in Our Backyard: Central America and the United States in the Eighties. Martin Diskin, ed. Pp. 155-171. New York: Pantheon Books. Davis, Shelton and Julie Hodson 1982 Witness to Political Violence in Guatemala: The Suppression of a Rural Development Movement. Boston: Oxfam America, Impact Audit No. 2. Day, Christopher 1973a The Jacaltec Language. (Language Science Monograph 12). Indiana University Publications. 1973b The Semantics of Social Categories in a Transformational Grammar of Jacaltec. IN Meaning in Mayan Languages. M.S. Edmonson, ed. Pp. 85- 105. The Hague : Mouton. Earle, Duncan M. 1988 Mayans Aiding Mayans: Guatemalan Refugees in Chiapas, Mexico. IN Harvest of Violence: The Maya Indians and the Guatemalan Crisis. Robert M. Carmack, ed. Pp. 256-273. Norman and London: University of Oklahoma Press. Ecumenical Program in Central America and the Caribbean [EPICA] and the Center for Human Rights Legal Action [CHRLA] 1993 Out of the Shadows: The Communities of Population in Resistance in Guatemala. Washington, DC: EPICA and CHRLA. Edmonson, Munro S. 1960 Nativism and Syncretism. New Orleans : Tulane University. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 400 England, Nora C. 1983 A Grammar of Mam, a Mayan Language. Austin: University of Texas Press. Fagen, Patricia Weiss 1988 Central American Refugees and United States Policy. IN Crisis in Central America. Hamilton, et al., eds. Boulder: Westview Press. Falla, Ricardo 1983 The Massacre at the Rural Estate of San Francisco - July 1982. Cultural Survival Quarterly 7(1):43- 44. 1988 Struggle for Survival in the Mountains: Hunger and Other Privations Inflicted on Internal Refugees from the Central Highlands. IN Harvest of Violence: The Maya Indians and the Guatemalan Crisis. Robert M. Carmack, ed. Pp. 235-255. Norman and London: University of Oklahoma Press. 1992 Masacres de la Selva. Managua : Latino Editores CRIES. Feldman, Lawrence H. 1985 A Tumpline Economy: Production and Distribution Systems in Sixteenth Century Eastern Guatemala. Culver City, California: Labyrinthos. 1992 Indian Payment In Kind: The Sixteenth Century Encomiendas of Guatemala. Culver City, California: Labyrinthos. Frank, Luisa and Philip Wheaton 1984 Indian Guatemala: Path to Liberation. Washington, DC: Ecumenical Program in Central America and the Caribbean. Geertz, Clifford 1979 From the Native's Point of View. IN Interpretive Social Science: A Reader. Paul Rabinow and William M. Sullivan, eds. Pp. 225-241. Berkeley; University of California Press. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 4 0 1 Glaser, Barney G. and Anselm L. Strauss 1967 The Discovery of Grounded Theory : Strategies for Qualitative Research. New York: Aldine de Gruyter. Gleijeses, Piero 1991 Shattered Hopes: The Guatemalan Revolution and the United States, 1944-1954. Princeton: Princeton University Press. Gonzalez, Gaspar Pedro 1995 A Mayan Life. Rancho Palos Verdes, CA: Yax Te' Press. Grollig, Francis Xavier 1959 San Miguel Acatan, Huehuetenango, Guatemala. A Modern Mayan Village. Ph.D. dissertation, Indiana University, Indiana. Guiteras Holmes, Calixta 1992 Cancuc: Etnografia de un Pueblo Tzeltal de los Altos de Chiapas, 1944. Chiapas, México: Gobierno del Estado de Chiapas. Handy, Jim 1984 Gift of the Devil. A History of Guatemala. Boston: South End Press. 1994 Revolution in the Countryside: A Rural Conflict and Agrarian Reform in Guatemala, 1944-1954. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press. Harbury, Jennifer 1994 Bridge of Courage: Life Stories of the Guatemalan Companeros and Compareras. Monroe, Maine : Common Courage Press. Harrell-Bond, Barbara 1989 Repatriation: Under What Conditions is it the Most Desirable Solution for Refugees? An Agenda for Research. African Studies Review 32:31-39. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 4 0 2 Hill, Robert M. 1992 Colonial Cakchiquels: Highland Maya Adaptations to Spanish Rule. 1600-1700. Fort Worth: Harcourt, Brace, Jovanovich. Hill, Robert M. and John Monaghan 1987 Continuities in Highland Maya Social Organization: Ethnohistory in Sacapulas, Guatemala. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press. Hooks, Margaret 1993 Guatemalan Women Speak. Washington, DC: EPICA. Hopkins, Nicholas A. 1967 The Chuj Language. Ph.D. dissertation. The University of Chicago. 1978 Chuj Animal Names and their Classification. Journal of Mayan Linguistics 2(1) : 13-39. Jonas, Suzanne 1991 The Battle for Guatemala : Rebels, Death Squads, and United States Power. Boulder: Westview. Kaufman, Terrence S. 1974 Idiomas de Mesoamerica, Guatemala : Editorial José Pineda Ibarra. 1976a New Mayan Languages in Guatemala : Sacapultec, Sipacapa, and Others. IN Mayan Linguistics. Marlys McClaran, ed. Pp. 67-89. Los Angeles : University of California American Indian Studies Center. 1976b El Proyecto de Alfabetos y Ortografias para Escribir las Lenguas Mayences. Guatemala: Proyecto Linguistico Francisco Marroquin and Ministerio de Educaciôn. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 4 0 3 Kreuger, Christine, ed. 1982 Guatemala: Government Against the People: Witnesses of Indian Massacres, March-September, 1982. Washington, DC: Washington Office on Latin America. Kreuger, Christine and Kjell Enge 1985 Security and Development Conditions in the Guatemalan Highlands. Washington, DC: Washington Office on Latin America. La Farge, Oliver 1947 Santa Eulalia: The Religion of a Cuchumatan Indian Town. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. La Farge, Oliver and Douglas Byers 1931 The Year Bearer's People. New Orleans: Middle American Research Institute, Tulane University. Lara Martinez, Rafael 1985 Estudios Linguisticos Sobre el Kanjobal (Maya). Ph.D. dissertation. Académie de Paris, Université de Paris Sorbonne, Paris. Lovell, W . George 1985 Conquest and Survival in Colonial Guatemala: A Historical Geography of the Cuchumatan Highlands. 1500-1821. Kingston, Ontario: McGill-Queen's University Press. 1990 Mayan Survival in Ixil Country. Cultural Survival Quarterly 14(4):10-12. MacLeod, Murdo J. and Robert Wasserstrom 1983 Spaniards and Indians in Southeastern Mesoamerica: Essays on the History of Ethnic Relations. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press. Manz, Beatriz 1984 The Forest Camps in Eastern Chiapas, Mexico. Cultural Survival Quarterly 8:50-52. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 4 0 4 1988 Refugees of a Hidden War: The Aftermath of Counterinsurgency in Guatemala. Albany: State University of New York Press. 1989 Repatriation and Reintegration: An Arduous Process in Guatemala. Washington, DC: Center for Immigration Policy and Refugee Assistance, Georgetown University. Martin, Laura E. 1977 Positional Roots in Kanjobal (Maya). Ph.D. dissertation. University of Florida, Department of Anthropology, Gainesville, Florida. Maxwell, Judith 1976 Chuj Intransitives : Or "When Can an Intransitive Verb Take an Object?" IN Mayan Linguistics I. M. McClaran, ed. Pp. 128-140. Los Angeles : University of California, Los Angeles. Melville, Thomas and Marjorie Melville 1971 The Politics of Land Ownership in Guatemala. New York: The Free Press. Messmacher, Miguel, et al. 1986 Dinamica Maya Los Refugiados Guatemaltecos. México : F.C.E. México. Miguéz Bonino, José 1975 Doing Theology in a Revolutionary Situation. Philadelphia: Fortress Books. Miralles, Maria Andrea 1989 A Matter of Life and Death: Health Seeking Behavior of Guatemalan Refugees in South Florida. New York: AMS Press. Miranda, José 1974 Marx and the Bible: A Critique of the Philosophy of Oppression. New York: Orbis Press. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 4 0 5 Monaghan, John 1990 Reciprocity, Redistribution, and the Transaction of Value in the Mesoamerican Fiesta. American Ethnologist 17:758-774. Montejo, Victor 1987 Testimony: Death of a Guatemalan Village. Willimantic, CT: Curbstone Press. 1991 The Bird Who Cleans the World and Other Mayan Fables. Willimantic, CT: Curbstone Press. Morrissey, James 1978 A Missionary Directed Resettlement Project Among the Highland Maya of Western Guatemala. Ph.D. dissertation. Department of Anthropology, Stanford University. Mortland, C. 1987 Transforming Refugees in Refugee Camps. Urban Anthropology 16:375-404. Nash, June 1985 In the Eyes of Their Ancestors: Belief and Behavior in a Maya Community. Prospect Heights, IL: Waveland Press. Nash, Manning 1955 Cantel: The Industrialization of a Guatemalan Indian Community. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. 1967 Machine Age Maya: Industrialization of a Guatemalan Community. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. 1970 The Impact of Mid-nineteenth Century Economic Change Upon the Indians of Middle America. IN Race and Class in Latin America. Magnus Momer, ed. Pp. 170-183. New York: Columbia University Press. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 406 Oakes, Maud 1951a Beyond the Windy Place: Life in the Guatemalan Highlands. New York: Farrar, Straus, and Young 1951b The Two Crosses of Todos Santos. New York: Pantheon. 0'Dogherty, Laura 1989 Central Americans in Mexico City: Uprooted and Silenced. Washington, DC: Center for Immigration Policy and Refugee Assistance. Painter, James 1987 Guatemala: False Hope, False Freedom: The Rich, the Poor, and the Christian Democrats. London: Latin American Bureau, Catholic Institute for International Relations. Pax Christi International 1982 Human Rights Report #4: Guatemala. Antwerp, Belgium: Omega Books. Payeras, Mario 1983 Days of the Jungle : The Testimony of a Guatemalan Guerrillero, 1972-1976. Translated by George Black. New York: Monthly Review Press. Penalosa, Fernando 1986 Trilingualism in the Barrio: Mayan Indians in Los Angeles. Language Problems and Language Planning 10 (3) :229-252 . 1995 Tales and Legend Fsicl of the Q'anjob'al Maya. Rancho Palos Verdes, CA: Yax Te' Press. Recinos, Adrian 1954 Monografia del Departamento de Huehuetenango, Ed. del Ministerio de Education Publica, Guatemala. Reina, Ruben E. 1966 The Law of the Saints: A Pokomam Pueblo and Its Community Culture. Indianapolis and New York: Bobbs-Merrill Company, Inc. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 4 0 7 1974 The Structural Context of Religious Conversion in Peten, Guatemala: Status, Community and Multicommunity. American Ethnologist 1(1):157-91. Richard, Pablo and Guillermo Melendez 1982 La Iglesia de los Pobres in America Central. San José, Costa Rica: Departmento Ecumenico de Investigaciones. Robertson, John S . 1977 A Proposed Revision in Mayan Subgroupings. International Journal of American Linguistics 43 (2) :105-120. Salvado, Luis Raul 1988 The Other Refugees: A Study of Non-Recognized Guatemalan Refugees in Chiapas, Mexico. Washington, DC: CIPRA. Schlesinger, Stephen C. and Stephen Kinzer 1982 Bitter Fruit: The Untold Story of the American Coup in Guatemala. Garden City, New York: Doubleday. Segundo, Juan Luis 1976 The Liberation of Theology. New York: Orbis Press. Sexton, James D. 1978 Protestantism and Modernization in Two Guatemala Towns. American Ethnologist 5:280-302. Siegel, Morris 1941a Religion in Western Guatemala: A Product of Acculturation. American Anthropologist 43(1):62- 76. 1941b The Resistance to Culture Change in Western Guatemala. Sociology and Social Research 25:414- 430. 1941c Problems of Education in Indian Guatemala. Journal of Experimental Education 9:285-294. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 408 1942a Homs, Tails, and Easter Sport. Social Forces 20 (3) :382-386. 1942b Effects of Culture Contact on the Form of the Family in a Guatemalan Village. Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 72:55-68. 1943 The Creation Myth and Acculturation in Acatan, Guatemala. American Anthropologist 45:120-126. 1954a Culture Change in San Miguel Acatan, Guatemala. Phylon, pp. 165-176. 1954b Perspective in Guatemala. New Republic. July 19. 1972 San Miguel Acatan 1938-53. IN Community Culture and National Change. Richard Adams, et al., eds. Pp. 40-42. Middle American Research Institute. New Orleans: Tulane University. Simon, Jean-Marie 1987 Guatemala: Eternal Spring, Eternal Tyranny. New York: Norton. Smith, Carol 1988 Destruction of the Material Bases for Indian Culture : Economic Changes in Totonicapan. IN Harvest of Violence, Robert M. Camack, ed. Pp. 206-231. Norman and London: University of Oklahoma Press. Smith, Carol, ed. 1990 Guatemalan Indians and the State. Austin; University of Texas Press. Smith, Waldemar R. 1977 The Traditional Fiesta System and Economic Change. New York: Columbia University Press. Spradley, James P. 1980 Participant Observation. New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 409 Stein, Barry M. 1986 Durable Solutions for Developing Country Refugees. International Migration Review 20:264-282. Stoll, David 1982 Fishers of Men. London: Zed Press. 1988 Evangelicals, Guerillas, and the Army: The Ixil Triangle under Rios Montt. IN Harvest of Violence: The Maya Indians and the Guatemalan Crisis. Pp. 90-116. Robert M. Carmack, ed. Norman and London: University of Oklahoma Press. 1990 The Land No Longer Gives: Land Reform in Nebaj, Guatemala. Cultural Survival Quarterly 14(4):4-9. 1993 Between Two Armies. New York: Columbia University Press. United States Agency for International Development [USAID] 1984 Land and Labor in Guatemala: An Assessment. Washington, DC: USAID. United States Committee for Refugees 1993 El Retomo: Guatemalans' Risky Repatriation Begins. Washington, DC: United States Committee for Refugees. United States Bureau of the Census 1991 1990 Census Counts of American Indians, Eskimos, or Aleuts and American Indian and Alaska Native Areas. Racial Statistics Branch, Population Division, Washington, DC. 16 pp. (July). United States General Accounting Office 1989 Central America : Conditions of Guatemalan Refugees and Displaced Persons : Report to Congressional Requesters. Washington, DC: General Accounting Office. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 4 1 0 United States Senate Committee on the Judiciary 1984 Refugee Problems in Central America. Staff Report. Washington, DC: Government Printing Office. Urban, Greg and Joel Sherzer 1991 Nation-States and Indians in Latin America. Austin: University of Texas Press. Valencia, Eliecer 1984 Guatemalan Refugees in Mexico, 1980-1984. New York: Americas Watch Committee. Van Cott, Donna Lee, ed. 1994 Indigenous Peoples and Democracy in Latin America. New York: St. Martin's Press. Villa Rojas, Alfonso 1990 Etnografia Tzeltal de Chiapas: Modalidades de una Cosmovision Prehispania. Mexico: Gobierno del Estado de Chiapas. Vogt, Evon Z. 1969 Zinacantan: A Maya Community in the Highlands of Chiapas. Cambridge: Harvard University Press. Wagley, Charles 1941 Economics of the Guatemalan Village. Menasha, Wisconsin: American Anthropological Association. 1949 The Social and Religious Life of a Guatemalan Village. Memoirs of the American Anthropological Association, No. 71. Menasha, Wisconsin: American Anthropological Association. 1957 Santiago Chimaltenango: Estudio Antropologico- Social de una Communidad Indigena de Huehuetenango. Guatemala: Seminario de Integracion Social Guatemalteca. Warren, Kay B . 1978 The Symbolism of Subordination. Austin: University of Texas Press. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission. 4 1 1 Washington Office on Latin America [WOLA] 1988 Who Pays the Price? The Cost of War in the Guatemalan Highlands. Washington, DC: WOLA. 1989 Uncertain Return: Refugees and Reconciliation in Guatemala. Washington, DC: WOLA. Watanabe, John M. 1990 From Saints to Shibboleths: Image, Structure and Identity in Maya Religious Syncretism. American Ethnologist 17:131-150. 1992 Maya Saints and Souls in a Changing World. Austin: University of Texas. Wolf, Eric 1957 Closed Corporate Peasant Communities in Meso america and Central Java. Southwestern Journal of Anthropology 13(1):1-18. 1969 Peasant Wars of the Twentieth Century. New York: Harper and Row. Zavala, Roberto 1992 El Kanjobal de San Miguel Acatan. Mexico: Universidad Nacional Autonoma de Mexico. Zolberg, Aristide, Astri Suhrke, and Sergio Aguayo 1989 Escape from Violence: Conflict and the Refugee Crisis in the Developing World. New York: Oxford University Press. Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission.